>>Roswell Fanatics Round 7 Runner Up - Best Science Fiction Story<<
TITLE: ALPHA & OMEGA
AUTHOR: Roswell Oracle
CATEGORY: The whole gang and others, but focusing on Max & Liz. I'm definitely a dreamer at heart.
RATING: TEEN maybe some MATURE
SPOILERS: Anything in season 1 & 2 is fair game
REPOSTING: Please ask permission before reposting. I like to know where my story is going to live.
CREDITS: A list of credits will be given at the beginning of each part of the story.
FEEDBACK: Feel free to send e-mail feedback to the contact link. Corrections are appreciated and all questions will be answered as quickly as possible. And if you want me to explain my logic at certain story points, bring it on, baby!
DISCLAIMER: Roswell, the characters and the story, are owned by Melinda Metz, Jason Katims and Fox Studios (although the way they have abused them I don't think they deserve them) and are used here purely for entertainment purposes.
Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
Any additional characters or situations not mentioned in the show are the creation of my dementia.
AUTHOR’S NOTE: I really wanted to know the events on Antar leading up to the pods being sent to Earth. I wanted to know the events on Earth before the pods hatched. I wanted to know what happened to the dupes, Nicholas, the skins, the other shape shifters, Brody, Shawn, etc. Why Max was drawn to Liz from the first moment he saw her but didn't recognize Tess, until she started 'helping' him to recover his memories, even though they supposedly shared a great love in their other life. Any kind of plausible explanation for Max's behavior at the end of season 2. Why anyone, the skins, Khivar, the leaders of the other planets, would want the Granolith if it was only a one-use, disposable transport device?
I was hoping that TPTB would at least give us a hint to what was going on about some of these things and all of the other incomprehensible stuff that happened, but they have chosen to ignore the past. So I decided to make it up myself. I am also sick of all of the loose ends and unexplained nonsense so I tried to work in as much as possible into my story.
I have done extensive research, combing the transcripts of season 1 & 2 for every conversation, every clue to the past and future and I have incorporated as much as possible into the story. Everything in the story is either directly from the show, the Crashdown timeline or the now defunct website The Silver Handprint or I have created it based on clues from these sources. Sometimes the sources contradict themselves or each other and on some things these sources are clearly wrong or I do not agree with their interpretation. In these cases I have reconciled the facts as closely as possible.
I have used the information from the Silver Handprint website as much as possible because I, along with most people, consider it part of the canon but the website was so full of inconsistencies, it nearly drove me insane. I had to ignore or alter some of the situations to make them fit in with what happened on the episodes. The dates given on the Silver Handprint are even worse. Some of them don't fit with the episodes, giving them too many or not enough days and some of the dates given would put the gang in school on Saturday or Sunday. The dates are also inconsistent within different parts of the Silver Handprint, Topolsky's e-mails saying one thing and Whitaker's diary saying another. TPTB quite obviously did not do their homework. (Just the problems with the dates between Crazy and Destiny are enough to make you go screaming into the night.) So the dates in parts of my story might be different than you think they should be but I gave more weight to the dates mentioned in the episodes when there was a conflict. If anyone is interested, I am including a timeline with each part of the story and I have broken down each episode into days.
There were many places in seasons 1 & 2 where I would have chosen to do things differently (EOTW, the entire Hybrid Chronicles, everything after VLV, etc...) but since they aired I had to work with what I was given. So if some of the explanations for nonsensical scenarios seem a bit crazy, I apologize up front. Also there were certain events that were so without basis in reason that I simply abandoned any idea of 'fixing' them and skipped on to something else (reasons for how, why etc. in the Hybrid Chronicles, any kind of semi-coherent explanation for some of the entire Ganderium fiasco). I'm a writer not a miracle worker, Jim. In other words, I am not taking credit for the miserable writing and mess left by TPTB.
*** WARNING!!! – RANT AHEAD!!! ***
In my opinion season 3 was a ridiculous travesty, an exercise in idiocy, an insult to the intelligence and loyalty of the viewers, totally disregarding all of the unanswered questions and problems left over from seasons 1 and 2 and instead pandering to the ratings gods and failing miserably. Season 3 was like watching a train wreck that kept getting worse. It was like a really bad alterna-universe fan-fic. They used tired and just plain ridiculous plot lines and the one or two interesting things they came up with were dropped and never mentioned again. (Khivar? Hello? Ever heard of him TPTB? You know the uber-bad guy. The reason the podsters were sent to Earth in the first place. What the crap happened to him? He has this nifty new transport device and instead of sending an army or assassins to kill Max, he just quietly goes away. I don’t think so! Hello? Is there anybody out there who can hear me? Hello? TPTB? Anyone? What about Brody? Nicholas? The skins? The dupes? Michael worshippers? Hello? Anyone? Bueller?)
Each episode in season 3 was progressively, even exponentially worse than the last and the personalities of all of the characters changed so much, I didn't care about what happened to any of them by the end. I really think TPTB tried to give us the worst they could come up with, so there would be no chance of ‘saving’ the show again. They wanted it to end and they very effectively killed it.
Sorry, I had to get that off my chest.
(takes a deep breath and thinks of Buddha to calm down)
So it may come as no surprise that I am completely disregarding season 3. In my world it does not exist. My story was conceived in its entirety before the start of season 3 and any similarities are purely coincidental.
SUMMARY: The story is linear but will jump ahead in time occasionally, with fair warning. It explains the crash and capture of the shape shifters by the government, the skin's arrival and settlement on Earth, Nasedo's journey after his escape from the special unit, including the stories of with Atherton, River Dog, Hubble & the skins, what happened to the other shape shifters, the original events before Liz & future Max changed things, the story of the dupes, what really happened at the New York summit, the events that led to Alex's death, what happened on Antar, the true purpose of the Granolith and what I think should have happened instead of the garbage that was season 3.
Book 1 is the story of the shape shifters bringing the pods to Earth and the events that happened
up to and including the crash.
Books 2, 3, 4, & 5 pretty much all cover the same time period from 1947 to 1999 but each book
tells a different part of the story, following the separate groups.
Book 2 is about the skins, from just before the crash to 1999
Book 3 is about the shape shifters, from just after the crash to when the pods hatch
Book 4 is about the pod squad hatching and their early life up to 1999
Book 5 is about the dupes’ lives in New York, recounting the story of how they got there in
1947, up to 1999.
Sept. 19, 1999 is the magic date, because that is when Liz was shot, starting this whole thing. So all the story lines come together in Book 6, on that day, and go forward from there.
Last edited by roswelloracle on Fri Dec 30, 2005 4:22 pm, edited 71 times in total.
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: The preface briefly shows the last days on Antar before the pods were sent to Earth. It introduces some of the characters and sets the tone for Book 1. The story of what happened on Antar will be told in its entirety in Book 11.
Obviously Antarians do not speak English but since most of us cannot read Antarian I have translated everything into standard English.
Each change of date is marked. There are 10 months in the Antarian year with 38 days each, giving the Antarian year 380 days. The dates are in the form (month.day.year)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
PREFACE
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the Royal palace is located
King Zantor Tageonant (Zan) - Max
Queen Avalynd Telnada (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - aka Ed Harding - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
Sir Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's head General and second in command
Kaldar - Rath's most trusted protector
Lady Chanya Santas (shawn'-ya) - Vilondra's friend
Udac (oo-dac) - Chanya's handmaid
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Duke Khivar Roistar - the man who usurped Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Major Grester - T. Greer - Head of the Vilondra Project
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - aka Ed Harding - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability astral projection and illusion
Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Life is eternal, and love is immortal; and death is only a horizon;
and a horizon is nothing save the limit of our sight."
- Anonymous
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar - The Royal Palace in the Capitol City of Tageonon)
(Antar Date 2.20.23628)
Khivar strode down the hall with General Nicaron and Major Grester. The day he had waited for was finally here and in just a few moments he would secure the throne. He smiled as he entered the cell that held the boy King Zan and his child bride Ava. Very soon he would have everything he wanted.
"Zan Tageonant," Khivar said commandingly, "you will bow before me as your new King."
"I will never bow before a traitor," Zan growled.
"You should not anger me," Khivar said softly, "you do not know the extent of my wrath."
Zan quickly glanced at Ava. "I will bow to you if you give me your oath that you will spare Ava."
"No Zan," Ava said, taking his face in her hands and forcing him to look at her. "Do not debase yourself for my sake. I would rather die at your side."
"I could not give you my oath anyway," Khivar admitted. "I have already struck a bargain with the traitor in your midst for the life of the Queen. Both of your lives are forfeit. After all," he said glancing at Ava, "I could not take the chance that the young Queen is carrying your heir."
Khivar motioned to Nicaron and Grester and they raised their hands to fire.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan, Zan’s most trusted protector, arrived at the camouflaged entrance to the palace just after dark. He raised a hand to activate the locking device but the door cracked open and he quickly threw himself aside to avoid discovery.
A lone figure emerged from the passageway and looked around as if to ascertain the correct direction.
The figure changed shape before him and Sodan immediately recognized her. She was Lady Chanya's handmaid, Udac.
Sodan stepped forward to make his presence known. "Udac."
She whirled toward him, and he knocked aside her outstretched hand just before she fired. He held her tightly but saw recognition cross her features and released his grip as she spoke.
"Sodan, I thought you were dead."
He smiled, "I thought the same of you. What are you doing here?"
"When the camp was taken we were all brought here,” Udac explained. “Khivar has killed the King and Queen and my mistress Chanya." Udac held up a pair of tissue harvesting devices. "But before she died, my mistress was able to collect the essence of the King and Queen."
"Then there is still hope for the future,” Sodan said softly. “We must get this to the lab as quickly as possible."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(2.21.23628)
The next day, Duke Khivar Roistar presided at the state funeral for the King and Queen and they were buried in the Tageonant crypt alongside the Princess Vilondra.
That evening, in a large, spectacular ceremony, Khivar was crowned King.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(2.22.23628)
The next evening, Udac and Sodan arrived at the secret lab and the final preparations were made to send the transport to Earth.
Sodan, and Kaldar, Rath’s protector, had eagerly volunteered to be sent to Earth with their fallen masters. Both were experts in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and Sodan was also an excellent pilot. Two other shape shifters had also been chosen for the mission; Letras, Zan's former tutor and an expert in history, philosophy and military tactics, and Cuerena a scientist and Granolith specialist.
The Granolith and the two sets of pods, the real ones and the decoys, were carefully loaded onto the ship along with the communication orbs, memory retrieval devices, healing stones and the book written in the royal code. Queen Nedra, Zan and Vilondra’s mother, gave the travelers final instructions and said her last goodbyes to her children.
Udac removed the pendant from around her neck and turned with it to Sodan. "Here is a symbol of our planet, wear it proudly and bring them back to us."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(2.23.23628)
Khivar was woken early the next morning by General Nicaron. "Your Majesty, the air command has reported sighting a uncleared transport leaving the atmosphere."
"Why didn't they shoot it down?" Khivar asked groggily.
"It was too far out of range,” Nicaron explained. “It launched from an area that we had thought deserted."
Khivar's attention focused immediately. "Were they able to trace its origin?"
"Yes and there are troops on the way even as we speak."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicaron struck Zan’s head scientist, Jensto, once again, knocking him to the floor.
"Please," Jensto begged as he huddled on the opulent carpet. "I cannot tell you what I don't know."
Khivar spoke up, "General this is getting us nowhere. Use your powers to pry the information out of his mind."
Jensto tried to crawl away from Nicaron, but at a gesture from their commander, Khivar’s soldiers grabbed the scientist on either side and held him tightly. Nicaron placed his hand on the Jensto’s head, and after a moment, a surprised look crossed Nicaron’s features.
"Your Majesty,” Nicaron reported, “it seems that the scientist here is a specialist in cloning, and has recently discovered a new technique that allows for the transfer of memories into a clone."
Khivar stood up. "Vilondra, we can bring her back."
"I am sorry your Majesty but she has been dead too long for the transfer to work. It must be done within a couple of days apparently. But the good scientist here, working with Zan, Ava and Nedra have already done it for us."
"They have cloned Vilondra?"
"Yes,” Nicaron confirmed, “and General Varros, Zan and Ava. It seems they had a back-up plan in case things went against them. They were cloned and sent to a planet they thought would be out of our reach, to prepare to take back Antar."
"How clever of them," Khivar sneered. "Which planet?"
"I have never heard of it,” Nicaron shrugged. “It is called Erth."
"Erth?" Khivar asked. "Where is this planet?"
Nicaron indicated the scientist huddling on the floor. "He does not know, but Sir there is a more urgent issue. The Granolith."
"What about it?" Khivar asked dismissively.
"It was sent to Erth with Zan."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(3.18.23628)
A transport loaded with two hundred of Khivar's most loyal followers, led by General Nicaron, prepared for departure. Their orders were to eliminate Zan, Rath and Ava, by any means possible, and bring Vilondra back to Antar.
A secret directive was given to General Nicaron - retrieve the Granolith.
Last edited by roswelloracle on Thu Jul 28, 2005 10:36 am, edited 1 time in total.
cru-ci-ble -
1 : a place or situation in which concentrated forces interact to cause or influence change or development
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is an account of the events that surround the crash and subsequent capture of the shape shifters and the pods by the government, with a small mention of events from the episode Summer '47.
DEFINITIONS:
Sephtafus - Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune – the ship that brought the shape shifters and the pods to Earth
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. What is the story of Grandpa Dupree?
2. What was the cause of the crash?
3. What were the events around the government's capture of the shape shifters?
4. How did the pods get to New York?
5. Who buried the orb?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
EARTH
Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Nasedo - Sodan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot, special skill - heat and energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion
Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat, special skill - empath
Skins
Nicholas Crawford - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker - Major Nesta
Lieutenant Sacor – skin soldier
Humans
Charles Dupree - Grandpa Dupree - human taken by the shape shifters for his DNA - Laurie Dupree's Grandfather
Dr. Roderick Wayne - the Dr. that performed the autopsy on the 'dead' alien and examined the pods
Yvonne White - the nurse who helped with the autopsy on the 'dead' alien - played by Liz in the episode Summer of '47
Colonel James Cassidy - head of the base where the shape shifters and pods were taken - played by the Sheriff in the episode Summer of '47
Captain Sheridan Cavitt - Counter Intelligence Officer - played by Alex in the episode Summer of '47
Agent David Lewis - FBI agent and first head of the Special Unit
Don Harris - Dr. Wayne's assistant
Captain Hal Carver - Air Force Captain who helped the aliens escape from the Air Force Base - played by Michael in the episode Summer of '47
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the King's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
The Sephtafus (named for the Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune) - the ship sent to Earth with the pods and the shape shifters
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Rath's most trusted protector
Duke Colrath Varros - Rath's father and a Senator
Sir Aladar Varros - Colrath Varros' uncle and Rath's great uncle - a leading scientist who headed the project to destroy the red giant
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - the man who usurped Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Major Nesta - Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker
Lieutenant Sacor – skin soldier
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 1
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar Date - 4.15.19628)
(Earth Date - January 9th, 1936)
(On a transport headed toward Earth - The Leptes)
General Nicaron sat at the desk in his quarters studying the information the researchers had gathered about the planet Earth. The planet's atmosphere was deadly to their species, immediately on contact, turning their bodies to dust. The scientific team on-board would use the time on the journey to devise a plan to help them survive in the planet's atmosphere.
Nicaron pulled up another file containing the information they had gathered from Zan’s scientist Jensto, concerning the Royal Four's cloning plan. He scanned it briefly, already familiar with the contents. It would take the incubation pods that held the Royal Four, approximately forty years to complete the combination of the genetic materials, after the shape shifters had gathered the human DNA. Nicaron had no idea how long it would take to find the appropriate donors but he knew the trait required to make the combination was rare among humans. Hopefully it would take some time, giving his troops an opportunity to discover the shape shifter’s location. But he was a realist and had no illusions about their chances.
The power of the Granolith would allow the Royal Four's transport to reach Earth in only a month while it would take his slower ship several years. The shape shifters would have plenty of time to accomplish their tasks and blend in with the native population. He sighed as he sat back in his chair, this would be the most difficult mission he had ever undertaken.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Transport containing the Royal Four - The Sephtafus)
Kaldar rolled one of the communication orbs around in his hands, unconsciously embedding memory fragments in it. The addition of the Granolith's power to their transport's engines had cut their traveling time to practically nothing. They were rapidly approaching Earth and he was becoming increasingly nervous. Antar's future rested on their shoulders. It was a large responsibility and being somewhat empathic, he could feel the tension in those around him.
The scientists had discovered for the cloning to succeed, they needed human genetic material that possessed a certain irregularity in its DNA. And they had to find at least two different donors to allow for the pairing of the couples. Vilondra and Zan's clones could have DNA from the same donor or family but Ava and Rath would have to have a different donor. But Cuerena had already told them she wanted four donors if possible, to make the gene pool diverse.
They had brought two sets of pods to make two sets of clones. One set would contain the Royal Four and the other set would contain decoys.
The plan had included a set of decoys because they had been certain Khivar's forces would be able to detect the transport leaving Antar and if Khivar sent troops to destroy the clones there would be a good chance he would get the wrong set.
Kaldar had been assigned to watch over the decoys until they had reached maturity and then he would return to his place at Rath's side. He had served as Rath’s protector since Rath was a child and it would be hard to leave his master but there were other considerations and he had to follow his orders.
Kaldar's attention was drawn to a large gas planet they were passing, with large bands of color and a prominent red spot. It was impossibly beautiful. Images of other incredible celestial bodies they had passed on their journey flashed through his mind. Sometimes he wished he hadn't been born a protector and he could have followed his dream to become an explorer.
Wistfully he thought back to the one other time he had been off Antar. He had been very young and newly assigned as a trainee to Rath’s great uncle. Aladar Varros had been one of the leading scientists on Antar and he had led the team that destroyed the red giant star. Kaldar had never seen anything as beautiful as the dying star and he still mourned its loss.
The image of the red giant floated fondly through his mind as he considered the next phase in their journey. They did not know how far humans had technologically progressed in the four hundred years since the exploration team had visited the planet, but it was suspected the humans would not possess the technology to be able to detect their transport approaching Earth. Still it was decided they would take a stealthy orbit path closely following that of the planet's only moon and monitor the technology before attempting to land.
Kaldar felt the ship slow as they approached the small moon and their destination, the planet Earth.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Earth Date - February 13th, 1936)
(The Sephtafus - Orbiting in the Moon's Shadow)
Over the next month, an overwhelming amount of data was gathered about Earth due to the constant broadcast of entertainment and news programming from Earth on various frequencies. The planet was divided into numerous regions called countries, and the shape shifters had been able to learn of the political systems in the larger countries. They also discovered that they had come to the Earth just a few years after a war, involving almost the whole world.
They learned of the military forces and the technology the humans possessed and determined the country called The United States of America would be the best area in which to settle. That country was the most technically advanced and also seemed to be the most stable politically and it was separated physically from the more aggressive and war-like countries. It also had a governmental system comparable to the type of government Zan had tried to instate on Antar. But perhaps most importantly, the United States was a large country with many unsettled areas. They all decided it would be the best choice.
It had only taken them a couple of days to learn the English language. It was a simple language, only containing twenty-six letters and a simple sentence structure. Then they had concentrated on the dress and customs of the country.
During this time, Cuerena had also looked for an area to house the pods and the Granolith. She wanted something away from human settlement, that was unlikely to be disturbed and finally she found the perfect place.
Cuerena approached Sodan on the transport's command center. "I have found an isolated area in the southwest desert that will be perfect. It contains a number of large rock formations we could easily alter to contain the Granolith and the pod chamber."
"Excellent," Sodan answered. "The humans have no technology capable of tracking our presence so we will simply wait until dark to descend and scout the area. If it is suitable, we will begin work immediately. Have you discovered a way to speed up the human donor selection?"
"No,” Cuerena said. “I am afraid we will have to gather samples for testing. The search for the proper DNA could take a very long time. It will mean abducting the candidates and extracting samples forcefully."
Sodan looked at her strangely. "I am not concerned about inconveniencing the humans."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(February 20th, 1936)
(The Desert outside Roswell, New Mexico)
Sodan, Kaldar and Letras had worked all night and most of the day to enlarge the rock formation and construct the chambers that would house the Granolith and the pods containing the Royal Four. The heat was greater than they were used to but their bodies naturally adapted to almost any conditions.
The pendant Sodan wore around his neck, swung back and forth, knocking repeatedly on the supports he was erecting. He stopped to remove it and ran his thumb over the raised pattern, the symbol of Antar. With a sigh of homesickness, he placed it on floor by the chamber opening, as Cuerena called him from the transport.
"Sodan, have you finished the work on the chamber?"
"Yes Cuerena," Sodan answered. "The Granolith will be installed tonight."
"Good. Return to the transport when you have finished, and just before first light we will go to a new area and start taking humans for testing."
"Have you decided where to start?" asked Sodan
"Tucson, Arizona."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(March 23rd, 1943)
(Knoxville, Kentucky)
Sodan glanced out the car window, absently watching the trees and rolling green hills. Since the attack on Pearl Harbor had pulled this country into the World War, he and the other shape shifters had been forced to restrict their search to human methods. Their search had originally been hampered by the planet's lack of technology and now ironically it was a technological advance that was continuing to disrupt the search.
The humans had developed a technology called radar that was capable of tracking metallic objects, including their transport. It was easy enough to alter the transport's shields to avoid detection but with all of the paranoia caused by the attack on Hawaii, many more Americans were watching the skies for foreign aircraft. They could not take the risk that the transport would be spotted and shot out of the sky, mistaken for the enemy, so they had resorted to traveling by automobile.
Sodan sighed. The search was not going well. They had been on the planet for over five years and had only located one suitable donor and that had just been pure dumb luck. The Dupree man had practically fallen into their laps, to use an Earth colloquialism. He had been mining outside of Tucson, near where they had landed and they had been forced to take him to suppress his memory of the event.
Sodan almost laughed aloud at the memory. He and Kaldar had altered their appearance to match pictures of extraterrestrials they had seen in a magazine, and had taken the man prisoner with their 'ray guns.' It had just been a lucky coincidence that the human had possessed the DNA irregularity they were searching for. They had also attempted to check the DNA of his family but he had no living blood relatives and had produced no offspring. Possibly because of the irregularity, he had also been practically immune to the memory suppressant and they had been forced to keep him on-board the transport until they had finished their search of the area. They had not been concerned when they had released him, knowing his stories would be dismissed as the ramblings of a mad man.
Cuerena had predicted that the search might take a long time but Sodan had never imagined it would be this long. The humans had no data storage devices other than crude written records and it made the search very difficult. Cuerena suspected that the DNA irregularity was most prevalent in a certain blood type but the humans had only discovered the differences in their own blood a little over two years ago and blood type technology was still not widely used.
The human's discovery of the blood types had helped to narrow the search considerably. They had started to check hospital records to find individuals with the correct blood type and then tested their entire family.
At first they had taken individuals at random for testing. They had been careful not to take too many humans from the same area because even with the memory suppressant drugs, it was possible the humans would still retain some fragments of the experience.
Suddenly Cuerena's voice broke into Sodan thoughts, "I believe the war can help us greatly in our search."
"How is that possible?" he asked, skeptical but interested.
She held up a copy of Life magazine she had been reading. "This article says that because of a new directive, human soldiers are required to wear a set of identification tags listing, among other things, their blood types. It also says a great many humans have been injured in the war and extensive medical records have been kept. We can start a new search in those records and narrow the possibilities considerably.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(July 4th, 1947)
(The Sephtafus - near San Diego, California)
Cuerena carefully prepared the human DNA for combination with the Antarian genetic material. When they had first started their search, they had stumbled on the Dupree man whose DNA she would use for Rath’s clone. Then five years ago they had found a brother and sister with the genetic abnormality, that she would use for Zan and Vilondra’s clones. The final donor had been located yesterday, and now they had all of the samples they needed to begin the cloning.
She carefully mixed the DNA with the Ganderium and injected it into the pods already containing the Antarian genetic material. In just a few hours, with the help of a rapid growth compound, the pods would contain what appeared to be normal human fetuses. The clones would have a human body and physiology but to make them compatible with the Antarian genetic material, their blood would be noticeably different. It would appear red if they were injured but stained and under a microscope, even a casual observer would be able to see the differences.
The scientists on Antar had ensured that the clones would regenerate more quickly than their human counterparts and they would have immunity to all of the planet's diseases. The structure of the human brain had also been slightly altered not only to accommodate the memories of the clones’ past lives but also to be advanced enough to use the powers the originals had possessed.
The clones would emerge from the pods as children and age at human rate until they reached maturity, then their aging would slow to the natural Antarian rate. Their bodies would continue to regenerate lost or damaged cells as human bodies did not and they would have an expanded life of up to 350 Earth years.
The clones would physically resemble their human donors but Cuerena left their coloring up to chance, interested to see if their Antarian genetic material would dominate the human DNA. She had kept image disks of the donors and carefully engraved the images of what she estimated the Royal Four would look like into the book, first as children and then as young adults.
A genetic code was added to trigger their sexual drives, in the tenth year of life after hatching from the pods, in the hopes that Zan would produce an heir. Kaldar, who had been studying the stars around their new home had discovered early in the tenth year, the system's second planet Venus, would move into a position that would make it appear to be aligned with four stars, producing the same 'V' pattern as the royal seal. Cuerena agreed that this coincidence would make a fitting start to the clone’s maturation cycle. As a back up, she programmed the communication orbs to also be activated by the planet Venus coming into alignment and release an additional trigger signal.
Queen Nedra had asked Cuerena confidentially if it would be possible to remove Vilondra's memories of her love for Khivar. Cuerena knew that such things were done with the living but the erased memories were rarely repressed permanently. They almost always resurfaced at some time. But the Queen had insisted she at least try to suppress Vilondra's memories and Cuerena had vowed she would attempt it.
She carefully separated the cells that had been taken from Vilondra's brain, removing those she knew to contain the memories, and with Kaldar's help she tagged a memory suppressant to the cells he felt carried the strongest memories of Vilondra's love for Khivar. Cuerena feared that removing the cells would create a hole in Vilondra's memory, and she was fairly certain at some point Vilondra would regain the memories, but perhaps by then she would be better equipped to deal with them.
Using the memory retrieval devices, the clones should remember most of their past lives. The only exception seemed to be the time near the subject's death. On Antar, Jensto had accomplished the cloning process several times with almost complete success in restoring the subjects' memories but all of the clones lacked the details of the last few hours of their life. Cuerena thought it was a good thing personally. She wouldn't want to remember her own death.
When she had finished implanting the pods with the DNA and Ganderium, Cuerena contacted Sodan in the command center. "The pods are prepared and ready to be transferred to the chamber."
"We will lift off immediately," he responded.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Onboard the Leptes)
Nicaron waited impatiently for the latest report. They had been in orbit around Earth for over a month with no progress to report. He was afraid that the only chance they had to locate the Royal Four was if their protectors made a mistake.
His attention was drawn to the door as Major Nesta came rushing in. "Sir, we have them."
Sodan navigated the ship into the Earth's upper atmosphere to wait for nightfall to descend over their destination. Even though the human's technology could not detect them, they did not want any witnesses and the darkness would cover their approach.
Kaldar's shout caught his attention. "I am detecting a transport approaching us from quadrant five at rapid speed. It is of Antarian design. Khivar has found us."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicaron watched the transport approach them. "Lieutenant Sacor,” he called out, “show them our intentions are deadly. Send a shot across their command center."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan attempted to turn their transport to engage Khivar's troops but they were hit by a blast from the other transport, crippling their propulsion unit. They were still in the grip of Earth’s gravity and immediately the transport started to fall back to the planet, rapidly gathering speed until it reached terminal velocity. Sodan struggled with the controls, attempting to control their descent, and using every bit of strength and his powers, he was finally able to wrest the transport back under minimal control.
Kaldar watched helplessly with a death-grip on the orb he was holding. The ground rushed up to meet them and he braced for impact. At the last moment, the transport leveled off and passed just above the tops of the mountains.
Sodan yelled over his shoulder, "I have the transport under control for the moment and I am attempting to bring us closer to the pod chamber but the propulsion unit is destroyed and I cannot slow our speed enough to land. I will try to angle the transport and slow us using the ground.
But instead of skimming the ground as Sodan had intended, the transport hit the rough sand like it had impacted a brick wall and the hull shattered, spilling debris in a long trench that it etched into the desert floor.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicaron slammed his fist against the console next to the Lieutenant. "I told you to shoot across them."
"I am sorry Sir," the Lieutenant tried to defend himself, "but they turned into the shot."
"We need them to lead us to the Royal Four. Sacor," Nicaron bellowed, turning to the navigator, "tell me you were able to track their descent."
Sacor cleared his suddenly dry throat. "Sir we lost them in the atmosphere ionization but I have the trajectory of their descent." He pulled up a map on his monitor. "They should have landed in this vicinity," he said pointing to an area on the map.
Nicaron looked at the label on the map where Sacor indicated. Copper Summit, Arizona. "We will start our search there."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The desert outside Roswell, NM)
Cuerena stumbled through the rough brush, amazed at the amount of destruction. The transport had been completely destroyed and pieces of it were scattered as far as she could see.
She had no idea how long she had been unconscious but when she had awoken moments ago, she had started the search for the others. The first things she had found were the memory retrieval devices and she could tell with a glance that they would never work again.
As she followed along the top of the trench the transport had carved into the desert floor, she also found the healing stones and the book written in the Royal Code. Neither seemed to be damaged and Cuerena took it as a hopeful sign.
Suddenly, ahead, throught the bushes, she saw the pods containing the Royal Four. She rushed forward but was stopped by the sound of human voices. Dropping to the ground, Cuerena quickly buried the healing stones and the book and she watched as the humans approached the pods.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan carefully rose to his feet and looked around at the remains of the transport. The pods were engineered to survive a crash but the amount of destruction around him made him doubt. He was not even sure how he had survived, but he began to search through the rubble for the pods and the others.
As he stumbled down the trench in the desert floor, he became aware of human voices. Sodan quickly ducked behind some bushes and crept toward the sounds. He spied the pods first and he noticed with relief that they appeared to be intact. Then he saw that the two humans had also discovered them and were apparently discussing what to do with them.
One of the humans picked up a stick and starting poking the pods containing the Royal Four, and at that moment, Cuerena rushed out of the bushes distracting them. Sodan used the opportunity to rush them from the other side. The humans attempted to draw their weapons but Sodan used his powers to throw the weapons aside before they could be used. Sodan grabbed one of the humans roughly and used his powers to heat his internal organs, quickly killing him.
Cuerena grabbed and killed the other human in the same way but not before he had cried out, warning more humans they could now see on the ridge above them.
The humans ran and Sodan knew they had only moments until they were captured or killed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar awoke to paralyzing pain that ripped through his body, and for a moment he was disoriented. He was lying face down in the desert sand and then he remembered the crash. He attempted to move his head, but searing pain tore through him once again and he squeezed his eyes shut. He waited for a few moments, hoping the pain would become bearable, before attempting to move again. Carefully, he flexed his hand and realized he was still holding the orb.
Gradually Kaldar was able to sit and he looked around, but what he saw squeezed his heart and brought tears to his eyes. Debris was strewn along a trench in the desert as far as he could see. He knew the pods were designed to be tough, but could they possibly have survived an impact of this degree?
Suddenly he could hear shouts coming from the other side of the ridge, and pulled himself painfully to his feet. He lurched to the bushes for cover and watched as armed humans started to search the area. Silently, he moved away from them, but something was terribly wrong with him, his pain was too great.
In his current condition Kaldar knew he didn’t stand a chance against so many humans. The only chance he had to save the pods was to heal himself. He recoginzed that he was a couple of miles from the pod chamber, where he thought the healing stones were, and he used several bursts of super speed to quickly travel the short distance.
He noticed the new radio tower immediately and a brief thought went through his head that the humans must have built it while they had been looking for human DNA donors. But suddenly a blinding pain started in his head again and he collapsed to the ground at base of the metal tower, unable to go any farther. Kaldar could literally feel his lifeforce draining out of him and knew he would soon die, but he had to hide the orb so it would not fall into human hands. He just hoped the others survived to save the pods.
He could hear the humans coming closer as he dug a hole with his bare hands, and dropping the orb inside, he covered it, wishing he could crawl in the hole with it. From their years of living on Earth, he knew how paranoid the humans were about invasion and he had no doubt the humans would kill them if they were captured. But he knew he didn't have the strength to get away and hide, so he simply used his remaining energy to disguise the place where he had buried the orb, and then fell to the ground.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena turned to Sodan, "We must protect the pods."
Sodan looked around quickly, trying to get his bearings, "We are too far away from the chamber, perhaps two miles, but maybe we can disguise the pods, hide them here."
Cuerena looked around them and nodded. "We can use the rocks to shield the pods until we can get rid of these humans."
"Yes that will have to do," Sodan agreed.
They worked as quickly as possible, but the humans returned with reinforcements before they could finish hiding the pods, and the humans surrounded them with weapons drawn. Sodan and Cuerena looked at each other and knew they had failed. They could never hope to triumph against so many.
The circle tightened around them and humans came forward with raised clubs.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena awoke suddenly to find herself in the back of a truck. Painfully, she turned her head and saw an unconscious Sodan beside her. A movement nearby drew her eyes to another truck just as several soldiers loaded the two sets of pods into it and covered them with tarps. Two humans climbed into the cab of the truck and she studied them, quickly memorizing their faces. And as she helplessly watched the truck drive away, she slipped back into unconsciousness.
When Cuerena awoke again, it was full dark and she and Sodan were still in the back of the truck. But this time the truck was traveling and they were covered with a heavy tarp and surrounded by soldiers. She focused on Sodan and he nodded slowly, so as not to attract the attention of the humans, letting her know he was okay. Cuerena carefully reached for his hand and instantly connected with him so he could see what she did.
She used her powers to connect with the human she had seen driving the truck that carried the pods. It took only a moment and then she could and see through his eyes. Only one other human was in the truck and they were traveling through the desert. Cuerena focused her powers, attempting to disable the truck, but she was exhaused and injured from the crash and the beating, and was only able to dampen the engine’s power and slow the truck.
She carefully spun an illusion and sent it into both human's minds, showing them an image of Sodan in the road in front of them. The humans stopped the truck, believing they had struck the being and got out to find him. Cuerena watched through their eyes as they searched the area and then finally looked into the back of the truck at the pods. She had to get the humans away from the pods and then she and Sodan could concentrate on escaping to retrieve them.
Cuerena started to build her powers to send a fearful illusion to the humans with the pods, hoping to scare them away, when one of the human soldiers in the truck beside her, spoke.
"I am sure glad we’re almost back to the base. I don't know what is going on and I don't want to. But I’ll tell you one thing, we’ll all be safer when these things and those glowing sacs in the other truck are under lock and key back at the base."
Cuerena let the energy she was building disapate, understanding that they were being taken to the same place as the pods. She turned to Sodan, releasing his hand and carefully nodded to him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When they arrived at their destination, Cuerena and Sodan were carelessly tossed into a cell and she watched as Kaldar and Letras' seemingly lifeless bodies were taken through a set of doors at the end of the corridor. And after a few minutes the pods were taken through the same doors.
Sodan turned to Cuerena, "Kaldar and Letras are here too. So we just need to liberate ourselves, get them and the pods and continue with the mission."
"Yes but there are obstacles," she replied, motioning to the guards. "Those weapons will not kill us but if there is no one to use the healing stones to bring us back, it could take weeks to heal ourselves."
Sodan nodded his agreement. "We will have to wait for an opportunity."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Eagle Rock Military Base)
"Nurse White, rib-spreader," Doctor Wayne said distractedly. He had been told what he would be autopsying but the briefing had not prepared him for the reality. The being lying on the examination table was approximately four feet tall with gray skin and large black eyes. But the outside was relatively normal compared with what he had discovered inside. There were organs, if they could be called organs, some similar to the anatomy of humans, others that he could only guess at their purpose, and the skeletal structure was like nothing he had ever seen.
He noticed that the nurse was staying as far away as she possibly could from the being on the table. "Circular saw, please." He cut into the skull and lifted off the cap to examine the brain. It was similar in appearance and size to a human brain but the area comparable to the cerebellum, which coordinates muscular movements in humans, was much larger.
Doctor Wayne took samples of the organs and brain and preserved them for testing. Then he looked at the clock. It was approaching midnight. They covered the corpse and put it in storage with the other being recovered from the wreckage. The second autopsy could wait; the more pressing matter was the two glowing sacs that sat on a table in the corner.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(July 9th, 1947)
"Colonel Cassidy, with all due respect," Doctor Wayne said somewhat sarcastically, as he glanced at the silent man who sat beside the Colonel and Captain Cavitt. "We don't know what we have here. Cutting into those sacs could kill the things that are inside."
"Doctor, we don't know if the things inside are alive," Cassidy pointed out.
Wayne argued, "From all appearances..."
"Doctor," Cassidy interrupted, "you have been studying those things for two days and the best you can do is tell us that you think they are alive. There are two sets of sacs, cut one up and then you can observe the other."
"But the fetuses inside appear to be human," objected Dr. Wayne, "what if..."
"What if you are killing human children?" asked Cavitt sarcastically. "Don't make me laugh. Even if those things were human at one point they stopped being human when those creatures got a hold of them."
Colonel Cassidy watched the doctor leave the room, and as the door closed behind him the man at his side spoke for the first time. "You know that our orders are to learn what we can from the autopsies and the sacs and then destroy any evidence."
"Yes," Cassidy agreed, "but Doc Wayne is the best and he will cooperate as long as he thinks it is in the best interest of science."
"What do you think those things in the sacs are?"
"I am not one for idle speculation Agent Lewis but..." Colonel Cassidy lowered his voice and glanced at Cavitt before he spoke, "it looks to me as if this is the first phase of an invasion army."
"Why do you think that?" Lewis asked.
Cassidy shrugged, "What other possible reason could the aliens have to make beings resembling humans? It would be the perfect cover, they could blend in and overtake us from the inside."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Dr. Wayne entered the autopsy room and approached his waiting assistant, Don Harris. "We have been ordered to start a more invasive examination on the sacs."
"But the fetuses, we could kill them," Don said.
Dr. Wayne sighed. "The Colonel, in his wisdom, has pointed out that there are two sets and we can sacrifice one set for scientific advancement."
"We could refuse," Don pointed out.
Dr. Wayne shook his head, "They would just get someone else who would do it."
Don agreed sadly, "You're right."
Dr. Wayne motioned to the nearer set of sacs. "Let's start with an analysis of the fluid inside."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan and Cuerena made their way quickly down the corridor to the doors marked Authorized Personnel Only, through which they had seen their comrades and the pods taken, two days ago. That afternoon the number of soldiers guarding them had lessened to two, and Cuerena used the opportunity to lull their captors into a trance of sorts, and she and Sodan had easily escaped from their prison.
Beyond the doors was a maze of corridors and doors leading into still more rooms and they checked each as quickly as possible, encountering no one.
Finally they found the room that held the pods. Two men were bent over the pods containing the Royal Four with knives, and Sodan burst through the door and immediately attacked. He killed one man easily, taking him by surprise, while he used his powers to hold the other man in place, preventing his escape.
"Please," Dr. Wayne begged, glancing at the pods. "We didn't mean any harm, and the others," he motioned to the drawers on the other side of the room, "were already dead."
But Sodan was beyond caring, and with a glowing hand, he quickly ended the human's life.
Cuerena approached the pods with a growing horror. "They have cut into the pods containing the Royal Four and extracted some of the fluid."
Sodan was immediately at her side, as she examined the damage to the pods, a concerned tone in his voice, "Are the clones damaged?"
Cuerena released a relieved breath. "They are intact and the damage to the pods is minimal. I can repair them."
As Cuerena worked on the pods, Sodan walked behind the screens and opened the drawers the human had indicated. He called out to her, "Kaldar and Letras are here but they have cut Kaldar open. Do you think we can heal him?"
Cuerena rushed to his side. She turned on a nearby lamp and shined it down on Kaldar, examining the damage to his body. "I don't know. If we had a healer maybe, but with only the healing stones I just don't know."
Sodan moved closer and silenced her with a gesture. He motioned toward the door and then she heard the sounds too, someone had entered the room. Sodan moved stealthily behind the cloth screen and she followed him closely, ready to attack. Sodan looked around the divider and saw only a single human. He stepped from behind the barrier as he quickly built up his power, causing his whole body to glow. His hand was outstretched, ready to defend his King and then saw the human's surprise at what the pods contained.
Hal Carver turned and saw the two glowing beings with outstretched hands and quickly ducked behind the pods, fearful for his life. The being in front withheld his fire and Hal realized the small being was afraid of endangering the pods with a misplaced shot. And the realization dawned that they were just protecting their own.
"Save them," he said and slowly backed out of the room.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan changed his appearance to match that of the doctor and maneuvered a truck to the outside wall of the room where the pods were housed, using his powers to create an opening in the wall. He and Cuerena quickly loaded the pods, and Kaldar and Letras' bodies into the truck, and they drove out the front gate without any trouble.
They stopped in the desert near the crash site to retrieve the book and the healing stones where Cuerena had buried them. When they reached the pod chamber, they used the stones to renew Letras and Kaldar. Letras was immediately active but Kaldar seemed disoriented and they left him in the pod chamber while they installed the pods containing the Royal Four.
Cuerena had used her powers at the military base to seal the breaches in the three pods and noted that the humans had left only left Ava's pod intact. The pods were designed to compensate for unforeseen circumstances and she felt confident the minimal loss of fluid would have no adverse consequences on the clone's development.
She, Sodan and Letras changed the appearance of the army truck into a civilian one and loaded the pods containing the duplicates aboard. Kaldar had been assigned to be the protector of the duplicates but since he was injured and possibly permanently damaged, Cuerena offered to take Kaldar's place with the decoys. It had been decided that the decoys would be taken as far as possible away from the real Royal Four and the place they had chosen was New York. Cuerena would stay with the decoys until they had reached maturity and then she would return to the pod chamber on the appointed day, to rendezvous with the others.
There would be no contact between the groups, except under dire circumstances, to avoid leading their enemies to the Royal Four. Two of the three communication orbs had been on the ship when it crashed. Kaldar had buried one but he couldn’t remember where, and the other orb was missing. It was decided Cuerena would take the orb that had been left in the pod chamber with her, and Sodan and the others would try to retrieve the one that was buried, and search for the third.
Cuerena argued that they might have greater need of the orb than she, but in the end they convinced her to take it, confident that they would recover at least one of the others. Sodan, Kaldar and Letras took their leave and Cuerena drove the vehicle onto the highway and headed north.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Agent Lewis rolled the cool, metallic orb in his hands as he walked toward the lab where the alien sacs were being examined. After a good deal of thought he had to agree with Colonel Cassidy. What other reason would aliens have for impersonating humans except to take-over the planet?
He pushed open the door leading to the containment cell and stopped just inside the room. The door to the cell was ajar and the aliens were gone. He ran to one of the guards, who was still standing at his post. The man was alive but he seemed to be unaware of his surroundings.
Lewis shook him. "Corporal. Corporal, wake up," and when he received no response he struck the soldier across the face.
The man blinked and looked around as if disoriented.
Lewis shook him again, "Corporal, what happened to the beings in that cell?”
The soldier's gaze swung to the empty cell and Lewis saw the surprise that crossed his features. "Sir, I am not sure," he responded in a frightened tone.
"Sound the alarm," Lewis instructed the Corporal, as he crossed to the doors at the other end of the corridor. He quickly ran down the hall to the lab, and just as he had expected, the alien bodies and sacs were gone. He turned to examine the doctor and his assistant on the floor. Silver handprints were seared into their chests just the same as the other victims.
Captain Cavitt burst into the room. "How the hell did they get out of here?"
Lewis shook his head, "I don't know but I have a feeling that I know exactly where they are heading."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan and the others knew that at any moment the humans could discover their escape and return to the site. They quickly searched the entire length of the trench that their crashed ship had cut into the sand, hoping to find the orb and salvage some of their equipment, but they were disappointed to discover that the only sign of the crash was the disturbed earth. The humans had taken everything.
Kaldar suddenly remembered where he had burried the orb and led them back to toward the pod chamber. He ran ahead, reaching the top of a ridge before the others and waited for them on the other side.
But suddenly the air was alive with noises. Several trucks filled with human soldiers drove into sight and Kaldar watched helplessly as Sodan and Letras were taken once again.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Agent Lewis listened intently to the voice of his superior on the phone.
"These beings have hidden the sacs containing the fetuses and we can only conclude they are a threat to national security. Agent Lewis, since you have been in on this from the beginning, I am authorizing you to form a special unit of the FBI that will deal solely with the study and interrogation of these beings and the retrieval of those sacs or whatever it is that comes out of them. This information is on a need to know basis only. Handpick your men and report only to me. You will transfer the beings immediately to your new base of operation, a facility near you that will be completely at your disposal; Eagle Rock Military Base."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
END OF BOOK 1 - SALVATION'S CRUCIBLE (EARTH - THE CRASH)
scourge -
1 : a cause of widespread or great affliction
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR' NOTE: The events surrounding the skins settlement on Earth and the search for the Granolith and the Royal Four.
DEFINITIONS:
legion - a unit of soldiers containing 5000 men
trithium amplification generator - aka amplifier - the black, chevron-shaped device that is used by the Skins for communication and stopping the powers of Antarians among other things.
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. What is the deal with the skins?
2. Why is Nicholas a kid?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
EARTH
Skins
Nicholas Crawford - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
Courtney Banks - Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - member of the Michael worshippers
Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker- Major Nesta - Head of the Granolith Project
Tyrone Greer - T. Greer - Major Grester - Head of the Vilondra Project
Walt Crawford - Colonel Jafto - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Ida Crawford - Idos - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gregory Jensen - Gragras - (gra-gras) - the scientist in charge of the skins project
William Hudson - Major Yorgam - Vanessa's lover and member of the Michael worshippers
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - man who usurped Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney – member of the Michael worshippers
Major Nesta - Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker - Head of the Granolith Project
Major Grester - T. Greer - Head of the Vilondra Project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Idos - Ida Crawford - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gragras - (gra-gras) - Gregory - the scientist in charge of the skins project
Major Yorgam - William Hudson - Vanessa's lover and member of the Michael worshippers
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(July 5th, 1947)
(The day after the crash)
(General Nicaron's transport - The Leptes, orbiting the Earth)
Nicaron strode onto the Leptes' command center. "Report on the search, Lieutenant Scorene."
"Sir we are having trouble with our equipment," Scorene replied. "The metal content in the area is interfering with the data we are receiving."
"Then figure out how to compensate for it," he responded in a low growl.
"Yes Sir."
Nicaron turned and walked back toward the console to look at the map. He would have to send troops down to the surface of the planet to conduct a proper search. The environmental suits they had brought with them could be modified for short-term exposure to the Earth's atmosphere but the way things were going, it looked like they might need a longer-term solution. Nicaron struck the console. They should have been in possession of the Royal Four and the Granolith by now but he was surrounded by incompetence.
"General there is a message for you from the lab," Scorene said timidly.
He turned to her and ground out impatiently, "Well, what is it, Lieutenant?"
"Sir, Gragras requests your presence in the lab."
Nicholas turned on his heal and with a quick stride, headed toward the lab. As he entered, he addressed the head scientist, "Gragras, what do you have to report?"
"General we have devised a solution to the problem of the Earth's atmosphere." Gragras motioned toward a sealed container that housed a small oval patch of a substance resembling human skin. "This container is filled with a sample of the Earth's atmosphere and as you can see the substance we have developed is unharmed."
"What is the substance?" asked Nicaron.
Gragras explained. "Basically it is a genetically engineered environmental suit. It is thin but it has several layers and is almost indestructible. It is stronger than most metals and if any small scratches or punctures were to occur, it will immediately seal itself, without losing pressurization. Of course if the tear was of sufficient size it would not be able to fix itself fast enough, and it will be vulnerable to extreme temperatures like fire or freezing."
Gragras motioned to himself, "We will wear them over our bodies, and they will give us the added bonus of camouflage because we can engineer them to look human."
"Excellent work, Gragras," Nicaron said, giving a rare compliment. "When will these 'skins' be ready for use?"
"That is the only problem, General. Even using our growth enhancers, it will take approximately three Earth years to grow the skins to the proper size."
Nicaron considered the alternatives briefly. "Start the growth process immediately." It would take longer than he had anticipated, but they needed to cover all their options. And while they waited for the skins to mature they could use the environmental suits to search. He turned to the console and activated the com, "Major, ready the scouts to go to the surface as soon as it is dark."
They had searched the area for three years using the limited capabilities of the environmental suits but they had found no trace of the transport, the pods or the shape shifters. The troops were growing restless from the long period of inactivity and Nicaron was relieved that the skins had matured more quickly than the scientists had anticipated. He would use the cover of night to land the Leptes in the hills outside of the town and at daybreak they would enclothe themselves in the skins for the duration of their stay on Earth.
Nicaron had spent the time in orbit attempting to familiarize himself with the human's customs and teach the troops English. Then he had divided the troops into family units. He would set up house, as the humans called it, with his senior officers, Major Nesta as his sister, Colonel Jafto as his father and his loyal servant Idos as his mother. Nicaron would adopt the guise of a child, giving him added protection and camouflage. And he had ordered all of the troops to change their names to human ones. Nicaron choose his human name because it was similar to his own, Nicholas.
His troops believed that Nicaron possessed the power to alter his body and appearance but only a few, such as Khivar knew the truth. Nicaron was a shape shifter and did not require a skin to survive on the planet. But he would have a skin made for him so that the troops would not discover his true nature.
The Antarian tradition marked shape shifters as servants, who could never hope to obtain rank in the military. But Khivar had not cared about his genetic make-up, Khivar valued Nicaron for his mind and abilities.
Nicaron had learned to conceal his true identity at an early age and he was always careful to stay away from other shape shifters in case they recognized what he really was. Shape shifters who spent much time together, learned to recognize one another easily, even when they were in different forms, and they tended to pass thoughts and feelings to each other, sometimes without trying. The last thing Nicaron wanted was to share his thoughts with a bunch of shape shifters. Because of his power to extract information from people’s minds, he was somewhat immune to others reading his thoughts, but there was no sense taking any chances.
Nicaron let himself into the conference room and stood before his gathered troops to address they one final time before the descent to Earth. "There are two parts to our mission and both are equally important. The first is to gain possession of the Granolith.”
Gasps of surprise rose from the troops and Nicholas signaled for silence and continued. “Apart from Khivar and a few of his trusted advisors, we are the only one's who know the Granolith is no longer on Antar. We must take possession of it and return it to Antar to help Khivar secure the throne.” He motioned to a woman beside him. “Major Nesta will lead this part of the project."
"The second goal, and just as important as the return of the Granolith, is the retrieval of Princess Vilondra's genetic material, so that she might be returned to Antar and reunited with our King. As you know, she sacrificed her life to aid Khivar's cause and he is eager for her return." Nicaron motioned to the man at his side, "The Vilondra project will be headed by Major Grester.” He turned back to address the troops in front of him. “You will be divided and assigned to one of these projects. Report all findings directly to your project leader and they will report to me."
"The first team will enter the village of Copper Summit under the guise of a family searching for a domicile. They will become fluent in the language and local customs, returning to the ship to tutor the others. We anticipate there will be an adjustment period in the skins and after it has passed, new groups will be dispatched every few days to search the surrounding area."
Nicaron held up a small, black, pentagon-shaped object. "Each group will be issued a trithium amplification generator. It is new technology developed just before our departure. It has several purposes. First it can be used as a communicator to send and receive encrypted, untraceable messages. Secondly it can be used to intercept messages sent on the frequencies used by the former Tageonant royalty. It can also be used to temporarily suspend mental powers in Antarians and shape shifters, but use that mode cautiously because it will suspend your own powers as well. There are also several other uses that will be explained by Gragras later."
"We have learned that the Royal Four will incubate in the pods for more than forty Earth years, so don't expect them to be living next door. We will have to concentrate our search on the shape shifters."
"Also the scientists can only speculate how the human DNA will affect the clones' memory recovery process. It is believed that it will take several years with memory retrieval devices to completely restore their memories. So if we could find them soon enough we could use that to our advantage."
He paused and looked out over the eager faces that were turned toward him in rapt attention. "Our mission is of the utmost importance. We will not leave this planet until all the objectives have been accomplished."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 4th, 1957)
(The Crawford House)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas had just received another casualty report. He looked at the numbers and cursed. Almost twenty percent of the troops had died over the last seven and a half years and morale was low because they had made no progress in their search. They had discovered a vague report of a UFO crash more than ten years prior in the desert outside of Roswell, New Mexico, which they now knew to be the actual crash site. But it had happened so long ago, Nicholas had rejected the idea that the Royal Four’s shape shifters would still be in the area.
Nonetheless he had sent a search team, led by some of his best people, to see if they could find any trace of the Royal Four’s transport or its occupants. Under the guise of writing a book, they had interviewed hundreds of people in the area. They had been subjected to wild tales and speculation, but they could find no real evidence of the crashed transport or its inhabitants.
Over five years ago Nicholas had divided the troops into teams and sent them out to search the entire country, surmising the shape shifters would stay in the country that so closely echoed Zan's political ideals. And in that time, Nicholas had discovered that America, as the inhabitants called it, was fascinated with aliens.
Sightings were reported with regularity and he had formed several teams to investigate any evidence of alien activity. But with the exception of the original '47 crash, the sightings were fabrications of fertile human imaginations.
Nicholas was beginning to suspect the search was hopeless. No signal had been detected on any alien frequency and there was no evidence pointing to any specific location. It was as if they had simply vanished after the crash. There was nothing to lead them to the pods or the Granolith until the pods hatched, and according to the scientists, they would have to wait forty years for that to happen.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 27th, 1962)
(Universal Friendship League Building)
Vanessa watched helplessly as her lover William was unmasked as a traitor to Khivar. Nicholas had discovered that he and several others in her group of friends were actively conspiring against Khivar and sabotaging the mission. The conspirators were plotting to murder a Lieutenant who had become suspicious of them and Nicholas suspected most of the other fatalities within their troops could be directly linked to them.
Nicholas had gathered the traitors in the common room to use as examples for the rest of the troops. He would take the information from their minds and then kill them, and even though William had betrayed her, Vanessa was still foolishly in love with him.
Vanessa and Yorgam, or William as she now knew him, had become lovers after they had settled into Copper Summit. Nicholas, as a practice, did not police the actions of his troops as long as duties were attended to, and he had made no objection to their affair. And over the years, Vanessa had grown to love William. She had not detected anything in his actions or demeanor that had made her suspicious, which made the discovery of his betrayal all the more devastating. When confronted, William had admitted he had been assigned to seduce her, believing that as one of Nicholas' closest advisors and leader of the Granolith project, much information could be gathered from her.
William stood proudly as he pronounced his final words, "We are not the only ones. Our fellows on Antar will continue the fight and we will take back the planet in the name of the people." As he finished, he and the others reached behind them and broke the seals on their husks, instantly turning to dust before anyone could stop them.
Nicholas let fly a string of curses. The traitors had killed themselves before he had been able to search their minds for information. He turned slowly, studying the faces of those before him, wondering if all of the traitors had been unmasked. He could search every mind for any sign of disloyalty but the aftermath of his search was often destructive and sometimes deadly. He did not want to risk it yet. If he suspected any individual, he would deal with them at the time, but for now he would have to continue to be vigilant for unusual activity among his troops.
He waited until he reached his quarters to send a coded message to his master. "Khivar, my liege, I have discovered five traitors among the troops and executed them. From them I have learned there are others on Antar who are among the troops, as we had suspected. They are actively sabotaging our efforts, working toward their goal to take back the Government. I suspect there may be other traitors on Earth but I was unable to force the information from their minds before they died. But be assured, if there are others, they will be discovered and dealt with."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(February 3rd, 1965)
As more and more traitors had been unmasked, Nicholas had decided to go into the field and do surprise inspections to see if he could detect any treachery. Unfortunately his journey had taken him to New York City where he had unmasked a traitor and received the worst disappointment of his life. But that was a story for another time.
Now he was more determined than ever to root out the treachery in his remaining troops and return victorious to Khivar. He would make sure every traitor got exactly what they deserved.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 20, 1968)
(Gregory's (Gragras') Lab on the Leptes)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas waited in the lab for Gregory's diagnosis. Some of the troops who had returned from assignments over the past few weeks had noticed a sloughing on the outer layers of their skin and Nicholas worried it might mean a premature and unsuccessful end to their mission. Nicholas hated failure but more than anything he hated failing Khivar. Even though he was as much his own person as a shape shifter could be, he was programmed to obey his Lord and master and he could not escape it.
The troops were demoralized because they had made no progress in their search, some were still mourning their friends who were exposed as traitors and with this latest setback Nicholas expected a mutiny. He paced the room as he waited, trying to lay out a plan in his mind, and considered executing one or two of his soldiers just to remind the others of their precarious situation.
Gregory entered the room. "As we suspected, some of the skins are starting to peel."
"How much time do we have?"
"The skins are living organisms," Gregory explained. "They must regenerate, and in order to do that they are sloughing away the dead top layer."
Nicholas released a sigh of relief. "So this is not going to affect our mission."
"Eventually it will," Gregory continued. "The life span of the skins is only about fifty Earth years and as the end approaches, the peeling will be much more noticeable."
"Fifty years," Nicholas echoed. "We have been in the skins for almost twenty years, so we have thirty years left."
"Approximately thirty, although we don't know precisely," Gregory said. "Each skin could age differently depending on the conditions it is subjected to. The ones that are peeling now are worn by soldiers who have spent a considerable amount of time in dry climates."
"So if we stay in more humid areas, the skins will last longer."
Gregory nodded.
Nicholas sighed. "I will make sure the soldiers are rotated into humid areas on a regular basis," he said distractedly. "I want you to keep this information to yourself for now. I will tell my senior staff but no one else must know."
"What will we tell the troops if they become suspicious, Sir?" Gregory asked.
Nicholas waved his hand dismissively. "Tell them the peeling is a natural part of the skins regeneration process. It is close to the truth and it will sound believable."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 14th, 1978)
(The Crawford House)
Nicholas looked around the kitchen table, where he held all of the meetings with his senior advisors, taking in the faces of his faux family and the scientist Gregory. They had still made no progress in their search, the pods were not due to hatch for another ten or so years and Nicholas decided a back-up plan was necessary. "We have made little progress in our mission and it looks doubtful that we will complete it until after the pods hatch. I want to devise an alternative to the skins in case we are forced to remain on this planet longer than the skins will live."
Vanessa spoke up, "Why can't we just make more skins?"
Gregory answered her, "We can make more skins. I have been experimenting with a new type of skin that would be far superior to the originals. It is a hybrid cross of our skin cells and human cells. The technology is similar to what the scientists used to re-create the Royal Four but we won't have to die to use them. We could use each individual's cells to grow a skin specifically for them. It would link the individual to the husk, giving the wearer greater sensitivity and control because all of the senses will be accessed through the skin. But we have used all of the rapid growth compound and the elements required to manufacture it do not exist on the Earth, and we cannot create them."
Nicholas had never considered growing more skins because he had assumed that the time required to bring them to maturity on this technologically backward planet would be more than they had. But now he turned to Gregory. "How long would it take to cultivate the skins without the growth enhancers?"
Gregory considered for a moment. "It would take approximately twenty years."
Ida voiced the thoughts of the table's occupants. "That would be cutting it mighty close to the end."
"Yes," Nicholas answered thoughtfully, "but we could house those whose skins failed on the transport until the new skins were ready. And when the husks mature, we would call in all of the troops from the field to attend the," he paused searching for a word, "the harvest."
Vanessa spoke again, "Twenty years is a long time. We could return to Antar, get more growth enhancers and come back to Earth..." She trailed off as Nicholas cast a withering glance her way.
"No one is going back to Antar until we succeed," he said in a soft but deadly voice. "I will not admit failure and Khivar certainly will not accept anyone who fails him. You know the Leptes only had enough fuel for a one-way journey. We must have the additional power of the Granolith to return. Do you think Khivar will send another transport here to save us?" He voice raised to a roar, "We will not return to Antar until the Granolith and Vilondra return with us."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 14th, 1993)
(The Home of Arizona State Senator Billings)
After Nicholas had ordered her to get involved in human politics nine years ago, things had progressed quickly for Vanessa. She had moved to Phoenix and actively worked to enter the political arena. First, she had volunteered for the local Democratic Party and used every resource available to her to move steadily into the inner political circle.
Since the unmasking of her lover as a traitor, she had been in disfavor with Nicholas and she was eager to use this opportunity to get back in his good graces. Nicholas had probed her brain for any signs of disloyalty and had been satisfied she had been a pawn in the conspirators' plot, but he still blamed her for not discovering their plans earlier. Vanessa had truly loved William and it had taken her years to get over his loss, even though he was a traitor.
But she had always been ambitious. Her greatest desire was to gain the highest position possible in Khivar's regime, but Khivar trusted Nicholas completely and one bad word from him would smash her plans irrevocably. But if she were the one to recover the Granolith, it would put her back in Nicholas' favor and surely earn her a promotion or even possibly a position in Khivar's administration.
Vanessa returned her attention to the City Council member who had been droning on for over twenty minutes. "And if we can get the patrician politics out of the way, this new policy will help put us on the map."
Vanessa agreed with him to head off more of a discussion and politely excused herself. Earth politics, she thought to herself, what a boring waste of time. She headed for the bathroom to get a moment to herself but was stopped by the host. "Vanessa, there you are. I have been wanting to introduce you to someone all evening."
She eyed the tall, handsome man at the Senator's side as the introductions were made. "John this is the woman I have been telling you about, Vanessa Crawford. Vanessa, this is a Congressman from New Mexico, John Whitaker."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(June 30th, 1996)
Vanessa straightened her collar in the mirror, with satisfaction. Everything was working out just as she had planned.
She could remember the day four years ago when she had read an article about a Congressman's widow who had been appointed to her dead husband’s seat. And when she had been introduced to a newly appointed Congressman three years ago, everything had fallen neatly into place. After they were married, she had made sure to stay very visible in the public eye, being seen as a political team with her husband and dropping hints about possibly running for office herself. And as planned, her husband's supporters had approached her about taking over his seat after his tragic death.
She smiled. It had been so easy to maneuver the humans to do as she wanted, she hadn't even needed to use her powers to influence them.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 25th, 1999)
(Washington, D.C.)
Vanessa pasted on her practiced smile as she listened to the Congressman from Texas drone on about grazing rights. Inwardly she sighed, another dull political party. Nothing really interesting ever happened on this backward planet. During the years she had been in office, she had discretely made inquiries into alien activity, only to meet one brick wall after another. And she was beginning to wonder if the government knew anything at all.
She let her eyes wander as her companions warmed to their topic. The same people always attended these things. The politicians and their staff, the lobbyists, the upper crust political supporters but there was never anyone interesting.
She excused herself from the others and headed out onto the balcony to get a breath of fresh air. She closed her eyes and leaned against the rail, somehow the sounds of the bustling city soothing her. Suddenly she knew she wasn't alone and her eyes snapped open as she turned to confront the person who intruded into her solitude.
Vanessa had never seen the man who joined her on the balcony. He was handsome with dark hair and eyes and even though he was relatively young, he had the strange smile of a man who had seen too much. They stood looking at one another for a moment before he spoke.
"Congresswoman Vanessa Whitaker from New Mexico." His voice was deep and soft and sent a thrill of awareness through her. "You are more beautiful than I had heard."
"Thank you," she said cautiously, "but you have me at a disadvantage."
His smile broadened, "I hear we have a lot of common interests and I think we should get to know one another much better. Our association could be," he paused as he let his eyes roam over her body, "mutually beneficial."
"And what interests would those be?" she asked.
"Aliens," he said simply. He held out his hand to her. “I am with the FBI. My name is Daniel Pierce."
BOOK 3 - THE PRICE OF FEALTY (NASEDOS' CHRONICLES)
fe-al-ty -
1 : the fidelity of a vassal or servant to his Lord or master
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: What the heck were Nasedo & the other shape shifters doing to pass all those years they were waiting for the pods to hatch? What is the deal with Atherton, River Dog, Jim Valenti Sr. and Sheila Hubble? Read on.
DEFINITIONS:
legion - a unit of soldiers containing 5000 men
trithium amplification generator - aka amplifier - the black, chevron-shaped device that is used by the Skins for communication and suspending the powers of Antarians among other things.
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. How did Nasedo know to call Khivar’s troops the skins? They weren't wearing skins on Antar.
2. Why was Atherton killed?
3. Why was Shelia Hubble killed?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 3 - The Price of Fealty - Nasedos' Chronicles
EARTH
Humans
Colonel James Cassidy - head of the base where the shape shifters and pods were taken - played by the sheriff in the episode Summer of '47
Captain Sheridan Cavitt - Counter Intelligence Officer - played by Alex in the episode Summer of '47
Agent David Lewis - FBI agent and first head of the Special Unit
Dr. Stephen Cantor - Dr. in charge of alien studies at Eagle Rock Military Base for the Special Unit
River Dog - native American boy of the Mescalero tribe who befriended Nasedo and saved his life
Lou - River Dog's friend
Grey Owl - council elder of the Mescalero tribe
Wind Walker - council elder of the Mescalero tribe
James Atherton - UFO nut and author of "Among Us" who lived in the geodesic dome, was killed by an alien in 1959
Mayor Harker – mayor of Roswell in 1959
Agent Joseph del Bianco - 2nd head of the special unit
Everett Hubble - his wife Shelia was killed by an alien for which he later blamed Max - Hubble spent over 30 years searching for the murderer
Shelia Hubble - wife of Everett Hubble and aspiring photographer - killed by an alien in 1970
Joyce Barton - Shelia's friend and assistant
Sheriff Jim Valenti Sr. - Sheriff of Roswell 1955 - 1972 - the scandal surrounding the silo murder forced him to leave office
Jimmy Valenti - the son of Jim Valenti Sr. - the future Sheriff of Roswell and Kyle's father
Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Nasedo - Sodan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot, special skill - heat and energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics, captured by the special unit and killed
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Tic Tac - Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat, special skill - empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
Skins
Nicholas Whitaker - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel – Zan’s sister
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar – Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Lady Chanya Santas (shawn'-ya) - Vilondra's friend
Udac (oo-dac) - Chanya's handmaid and protector who gave Sodan the pendant
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) – the man who usurped Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 1
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 20th, 1947)
(Eagle Rock Military Base)
Sodan stumbled into the moonlight, quickly looking around for pursuers, and not seeing any, he sprinted for the line of trees a few yards away. When he reached the cover offered by the foliage, he allowed himself to look back at the building that had been his prison for the last few weeks.
While they had been performing their experiments, the scientists had kept him drugged, trying different combinations, attempting to keep his powers in check. But in the last few days he had pretended to be more affected by the drugs than he had been and they had lowered the dose, allowing him to build his power enough to escape.
Sodan did not think they would miss him until the morning but he continued moving as quickly as he could. He did not know what had happened to the others, if they had been captured or not, but he headed straight to the pod chamber to make sure the Royal Four were safe and hopefully find the others.
As he made his way, he constantly checked around him to make sure he was not leading the humans to the Royal Four. When the humans discovered him missing, he suspected they would go to the main crash site to look for him. It was a couple of miles from the pod chamber, and even though he was on foot, he hoped their misdirection would give him some extra time to reach his destination. He had been injured during his incarceration but he ignored the pain and traveled quickly all night, using extra bursts of speed Antarians are capable of, as often as possible. And as the sun started to rise, he finally reached the pod chamber.
Sodan carefully let himself inside and sealed the door behind him, igniting a light above his head with an upraised hand. The chamber appeared as it had the last time he had been there and he released a tension-filled breath. He brushed a hand over the softly glowing pod closest to him and examined the embryo inside. The Royal Four and Antar's hope for the future were still safe.
He looked around the chamber carefully, noting that the healing stones and book were exactly where they had left them. Strange, he thought to himself, it appeared as if no one had been in the chamber since the day he was captured. What if the other shape shifters had been captured too? He briefly thought of the others being subjected to the same treatment he had received at the hands of the humans. If they had been captured, Sodan did not want to consider what was happening to them but there was nothing he could do to help. They would have to take care of themselves.
Now that he was free, he couldn't risk leaving the Royal Four without protection.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 21st, 1947)
(Eagle Rock Military Base)
Agent Lewis turned to the scientist in charge. "Dr Cantor how was the alien able to escape?"
"The technicians were afraid they were giving it too much sedation,” Cantor explained, “and lowered the dose. Apparently it was only pretending to be incoherent and when the dose was lowered, it built its strength up enough to escape."
"So it burned a hole in the cell and killed Riley," Lewis said. "But the guard on duty at the door reported that Riley left last night so it must have taken his form."
Dr Cantor nodded his agreement. "The one that escaped was particularly uncooperative and would not even speak to us, but the other has been more helpful. It’s name is Letras. It has an excellent command of the English language and it has been telling us about its shape shifting abilities. It can take the face of any human."
"We had suspected as much,” Lewis said. “That is why they escaped so easily the first time, they just used the faces of the doctors they had killed to get out of the base undetected." Lewis paused and looked at the papers in front of him. "Has the remaining alien, Letras, told you what it is doing on Earth?"
"No," said Cantor, shaking his head. "It won't say specifically why it is here but it insists they mean no harm to humans."
"No harm!" spat Lewis. "They have killed a least half a dozen humans already!"
"It claims the humans were killed in self defense," the Cantor continued.
"But why are they here and what did they do with those sacs?" Lewis demanded.
Cantor shook his head, "Letras says it doesn't know where the sacs are and it will not tell us why they are here."
Agent Lewis rose from his seat. "Because they have come to colonize the Earth."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan looked around the pod chamber for any sign of the others but the undisturbed dust on the floor told him that he was the first to enter the room in the last month. He knew he couldn’t stay in the area long because the military would be searching for him. He took one last look around the room and decided he would have to continue with his mission without the others. He morphed into the guise of a drifter, gathered the healing stones and turned to open the door.
As the door slid back and sunlight filtered into the pod chamber, a glint of metal caught Sodan's eye and he noticed his pendant lying by the door, where he had left it. He slipped it over his head and fingered the symbol of Antar engraved into it. The fate of the entire planet rested on his shoulders until the King, his master, was ready to resume his role as leader, and Sodan would not let him down.
As Sodan left the pod chamber and walked into the desert, he did not notice the dark-skinned man who observed him from a near-by rock formation.
The man waited until Sodan was out of sight and then he popped a peppermint candy into his mouth. Since he had been revived, Kaldar had suffered from a constant pain in his head and whenever he changed form or used his powers, the pain became unbearable. But on one of his trips into town for supplies, he had been given a peppermint candy. He had discovered that candies helped to ease the pain in his head, and now he carried a constant supply.
Kaldar had been surprised to see Sodan after all of this time. He had suspected that the humans had killed Sodan and Letras when they recaptured them, and he had taken up the mission of protecting the Royal Four, staying near the pod chamber. But Kaldar was often confused about the events that happened around the time of the crash. He knew he had been assigned to protect the decoy clones and he should not be with the real Royal Four but he had a strong feeling that his place was here with his real master. And being somewhat empathic, Kaldar had learned to never question his feelings.
Kaldar watched silently as Sodan disappeared into the desert. He was afraid if he revealed himself to Sodan, the other shape shifter would not approve of his presence so he had remained out of sight. No matter what anyone said, he would protect the Royal Four.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 28th, 1947)
Kaldar had watched from one of his lookout blinds as the human military cordoned off the area around the crash site with a perimeter fence. They had been camped in the area for a week and it appeared as if they were waiting for something to happen. Kaldar suspected they were looking for him and Sodan.
The humans were camped near the main crash site, about two miles away from the pod chamber but Kaldar stayed vigilant on the off chance they discovered it. Since his revival he had avoided using his powers to keep the pain in his head at bay, but he would do anything required in order to protect the Royal Four.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 30th 1947)
(Eagle Rock Military Base)
Letras had tried to cooperate with the humans, hoping they would realize he was not a threat to them but there were things he could not reveal. Lewis and Cantor continued to ask him the purpose of his presence on Earth but he had remained silent. At first they had asked and cajoled but then they had started to threaten and finally they had turned to torture.
Letras had endured hours of pain over the last few weeks but he had still refused to tell the humans anything about the mission. At one point they had brought in one of the communicators and demanded he tell them how it worked. All he could think of was the Royal Four, hopefully still safe in their incubation pods and how the people on Antar were depending on them. If he showed the humans how to work the communicator he might endanger the pods by revealing their position. But after hours of continual pain he yearned for relief and concocted a lie to stop the torture.
He told Lewis and Cantor that the device was a communicator but it would not work alone, there needed to be two of them and the others had been lost in the crash.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 22nd, 1948)
(Frazier Woods)
Over the last few months Sodan had changed faces many times. Since the supposed crash, strangers were treated with suspicion and Sodan decided it was best to stay out of populated areas. He also wanted to stay relatively near the pod chamber, and after a few days search, he had discovered a cave near the Mesaliko reservation and made it his home. He gathered sustenance from the wilderness around him and tried to keep to himself.
On several occasions Sodan had sent a signal for his comrades from the woods near his dwelling, knowing they could track it to its source. Each time he had waited anxiously for days, but he had not seen any sign of Letras or Kaldar.
Sodan had been living in the cave for almost four months before he saw anyone. He had gathered his day's sustenance and was heading back to the cave when he encountered a group of children from the reservation. He came upon them suddenly, too late to avoid them, so he tried to act casual and nodded a greeting. The boys seemed curious but cautious and went on their way.
Over the next few days, he saw the boys several more times. He would nod and smile, and the boys grew bolder with each meeting, laughing and attempting to follow him. Every day for the next week, they were waiting in the same place at the same time, eager to greet him.
On the eighth day, the boys were back, but this time they were not alone, two elders from the reservation were with them.
The older man stepped toward him and Sodan waited apprehensively to see what the man would do. "The boys tell us you are living in the cave near here."
The conversation took Sodan by surprise and he answered amusedly, "The cave is not on your land."
The elder nodded. "You're right, it's not part of the reservation." The elder studied him for a moment. "We wonder though why you would want to live away from other people, others of your kind."
Sodan shrugged. "I have my reasons."
The second elder spoke up, "We are only concerned for the safety of our people."
"I do not threaten your safety," Sodan said with a smile.
The elder nodded again and at his signal they all turned back toward the reservation, one by one being swallowed by the blackness of the forest. The youngest boy stopped at the edge of the trees for one last look and then he too disappeared into the night.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When they returned to the reservation, Wind Walker met with the rest of the council to discuss their new neighbor and he related what they had learned. "As River Dog and Lou have told us, the stranger lives in a cave just beyond the bounds of the reservation. He gathers food at night and said he does not wish to be among his own kind."
A murmur of disapproval echoed around the room and Wind Walker held up his hand for silence. "The stranger also claims that he is not a threat to us."
The oldest member of the council, Grey Owl, spoke. "Why does this man avoid his people? Has he committed a crime for which he is hunted?"
"He would not tell us why, only that he has his reasons."
Grey Owl was instantly suspicious. "I believe the stranger is not a man at all but an evil spirit sent to destroy us."
Several members of the council nodded their agreement and Grey Owl continued. "We must invite the stranger to be tested in the sweat and his true nature will be revealed."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 23rd, 1948)
(Frazier Woods)
The next evening Sodan encountered only one boy as he was searching for food. The youngest boy had returned alone and he stepped forward and offered his name and a gift.
"My name is River Dog," he said holding out a handkerchief toward the man. "This is frybread and honey."
"Frybread?" Sodan asked.
"Yes." He unwrapped the handkerchief to allow the man to see the contents. "My mother made it. It's good."
Sodan cautiously reached for the bread as he eyed the boy before. "Your name is River Dog."
The boy nodded.
"Why do you come here?" Sodan asked.
River Dog shrugged, "I want to be your friend."
Sodan tasted the bread and found it a little bland, but then River Dog drizzled some of the golden honey on it and Sodan was pleased at the difference.
They moved to sit on a nearby rock as they ate. After a few moments of silence, River Dog turned to his companion. "Who are you? Why do you live in the cave?"
Sodan considered his answer for a moment and finally said, "I am simply a visitor."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(June 20th, 1948)
River Dog came to the woods every evening to see the man who called himself a visitor, and each night he would bring the man part of his dinner. River Dog enjoyed the man's company and started calling him Nasedo, the word in his language for visitor. The man had laughed and said he liked the name and River Dog was pleased. Nasedo treated him like an adult instead of a child.
On the night before the full moon River Dog made his way through the woods for his nightly visit. As he approached the cave he heard the murmur of voices ahead. Curious about who was visiting Nasedo, River Dog crept to the edge of the trees and peered through the leaves. He was surprised to see Wind Walker and two other elders talking to Nasedo. River Dog was too far away to hear the conversation and he waited until they were gone before he revealed himself.
"Nasedo, what did the elders want?" he asked as he emerged from his hiding place.
Nasedo answered him, seemingly unsurprised by his presence. "They invited me to a ceremony being held tomorrow. A sweat."
River Dog nodded, impressed. "It is an honor for an outsider to be included. Will you go?"
When the elders had invited him, Sodan's first impulse had been to decline but he had quickly reconsidered. He was likely to be living in the area for a number of years and it wouldn't hurt to be on friendly terms with the locals. He smiled at the boy, who was waiting anxiously for his answer and nodded. "I will attend."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(June 21st, 1948)
Sodan approached the village cautiously, wishing he didn't have to come so close to so many humans. It was not that he feared them but the memories of what had happened to him in the hands of the military were still fresh in his mind and he was apprehensive about what would happen if someone discovered his true nature.
Wind Walker met him at the edge of the village and led him to a small structure where the ceremony was held. They went inside to join the others who were already gathered and Sodan took a seat near the door where Wind Walker indicated.
Grey Owl waited until everyone was seated and began the chant as he poured the first ladle of water onto the hot stones.
As the herb-laced steam swirled into the air and floated around the room, Sodan started to feel strange, and after just a few seconds, he knew something was seriously wrong. He lurched to his feet and ran to the opening to get to the clear air outside but the odd sensations did not dissipate in the open and he turned to make his way back to the cave.
The members of the council looked at each other, convinced they had been right. River Dog and a couple of others rose to their feet, concerned for the visitor's health but Grey Owl intervened. "The visitor was invited here to be tested and he has failed. Do not follow him. Leave him to his fate."
River Dog settled back into his seat but he was worried for his friend and at the first opportunity, he slipped out. River Dog suspected Nasedo would head to the cave where he lived and he hurried in that direction.
He approached the mouth of the cave cautiously and called out for it's inhabitant but he received no answer. The interior of the cave was dark and he proceeded slowly inside. After several twist and turns of the passageway, River Dog realized it was becoming lighter and when he rounded the next corner, a soft yellow glow illuminated a larger room. Nasedo was sitting on the floor of the chamber with his back pressed against the wall. His face was hidden in shadow, but River Dog could see that he held two small stones in his hands.
River Dog stopped just inside the room and called out again. "Nasedo?"
"River Dog," croaked a voice that was barely recognizable. "I am ill. I need your help."
The boy crossed to him and knelt beside his friend. "How can I help you?"
Sodan raised the glowing stones so the boy could see his face.
River Dog recoiled when Nasedo's face was revealed. His eyes were white and his face was coated with a substance that resembled cobwebs. "I have never seen a sickness like that. What is wrong with you?" asked the boy.
Sodan smiled sadly wondering if his revelation would cause the boy to desert him. "I am not like you. I come from another world."
River Dog considered Nasedo for a moment and then nodded in acceptance. "I believe you. It was you who caused the lights in the sky, wasn’t it?"
Sodan nodded and waited for the boy to leave him, but when River Dog made no signs of moving, he continued in a gruff voice, "I need your help. I am too weak to heal myself."
"I will help you. Just tell me what to do."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(June 29th, 1948)
Sodan waited until dark and made his way carefully to the pod chamber. He looked around the chamber as the door slid open and stepped into the undisturbed room. He had hoped he would find evidence of Letras and Kaldar having visited the chamber but again he was disappointed. Sodan strode to the wall opposite the pods and with a brush of his hand left a message explaining where they could find him.
It had been almost a year since he had seen Kaldar or Letras and even though he had made a few acquaintances among the residents of the reservation, he missed his own kind. He yearned to hear his own language spoken and to discuss his world and his mission with the others. Sodan had never considered that he might have to spend forty years on the planet alone and it was a daunting possibility.
He turned to look at the pod containing his King. Sometimes he envied Zan for being able to sleep through this time but he did not envy Zan's future when he awoke. His King would have no memory of the past but he would have to prepare to save not only themselves but also their people back on Antar.
And not for the first time, Sodan wondered about Khivar's men who had followed them to Earth and shot their transport, causing the crash. He had seen no sign of them since the crash. To move among humans they would have to adopt some kind of disguise, because even though Antarians were humanoid, they were not human. At first he had dismissed the possibility of Khivar's troops coming to the surface of the planet because of the toxic atmosphere, but Sodan knew Khivar would have to ensure Zan's death and retrieve the Granolith to solidify his position. Yes, he thought to himself, Khivar would have ensured his troops would survive on Earth.
It was obvious Khivar’s troops hadn't been able to track the exact position of the crash or they would have arrived before the human military to finish off any survivors. It was possible they might have learned of the crash in the media and they would have searched the area, but the pod chamber was luckily a distance away from the main crash site.
Sodan's gaze wandered over the pods, the equipment, the pieces of Antar brought to Earth. This was the only place on Earth where he felt close to his home. But he would have to stay away from the pod chamber in the future. His mission had taken a few unexpected turns but the basic goals were the same and he was resolved to see it through no matter what the personal cost.
As he turned to leave, his eyes fell on the book that had been sent with them. He picked it up and flipped through the pages. The symbols on the pages were written in the Antarian language but they made no sense because they were in the royal code. Only the Royal Four were capable of deciphering the words contained in the book, but as his hands traced the symbols on the pages he felt a little closer to his home. He put the book in his pocket before he could change his mind and without a backward glance, left the pod chamber.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(June 2nd 1950)
(Eagle Rock Military Base)
"Doctor Cantor," Agent Lewis started, "we have had the creature here for almost three years and we are no closer to finding the others than we were when we first brought it here."
"No," Cantor agreed, "Letras is unusually resistant to all types of torture and persuasion. It refuses to tell us anything about its purpose on Earth and its companions."
"Its escape attempts are becoming tiresome," said Agent Lewis. "It has killed four agents in the last month. I think it has outlived its usefulness."
Cantor nodded, "I will prepare for the autopsy."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 12th, 1954)
(Nasedo’s Cave)
Sodan stepped back to study his handiwork. Over the last few years he had meticulously studied the area and everything he had learned was included in the map he had drawn on the wall of the cave.
He had used Antarian symbols and letters to make the markings, and a legend of how to use the map. It had to be aligned with the stars in the constellation the humans called Ares, as it approached the summer solstice. Sodan had chosen the same constellation in the same position that would activate the sexual drives of the Royal Four. He thought it would be easily recognizable to the other shape shifters if they ever saw the map.
He often wondered what had happened to Letras and Kaldar. Maybe they had been captured by the humans and killed or maybe they were hiding like he was. Perhaps they would all meet at the pod chamber on the day when the pods hatched.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 8th, 1957)
(Houston, TX)
Atherton could hear the sniggering as he left the room and knew without a doubt he was the cause of it. He had been so proud of the book when it had been published a couple of years ago but it had not been as warmly accepted as he had hoped. In fact, his fellow UFO buffs had ridiculed almost every aspect of his theories.
He paused at the outer door and took one last look back. He would have to get the evidence to prove his theories before they would believe him and he knew just were to start looking. The place where the whole thing began.
Roswell.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 1st, 1958)
(Parker's Bar)
Atherton had made several trips to New Mexico over the last year, searching for anyone with information about the crash or its survivors, with little luck. Those who he believed knew anything, were too scared to talk, and those who would talk just parroted the same anecdotes and B-movie plot lines.
Soon Atherton’s failing resources would force him to return to Texas permanently. If he just had a lead, he would justify any expense, but he feared he was doomed to fail.
Atherton's gaze swung around the room, taking in the faces of the usuals. He had come to be known as the crazy UFO guy and most of the patrons avoided him until they became too drunk to remember why.
His eyes turned to the door as it opened to admit a group of young men he had never seen before and he noted their arrival with interest. They were obviously from the reservation and it was unusual for them to come into the bar.
He waited patiently until they had been there over an hour and had several beers apiece before he approached them. "Can I buy you boys a round?"
They nodded eagerly and invited him to sit with them.
Atherton started the conversation casually, "So you from around here?"
"We are from the reservation."
He nodded, "My name is Atherton."
One of the boys spoke up, motioning to the others on his right, "this is Joseph and Cody and I'm Lou."
Atherton noted Lou's slurred speech and flushed face and hoped he was intoxicated enough to want to talk. "Do any of you remember when the UFO crashed about ten years ago?"
All three of the boys nodded.
"I was eleven or twelve," said Lou.
Atherton threw out his next question hoping to catch them off guard, "Did any of you see the aliens?"
The boys all laughed. Cody slapped his knee. "Yeah, there are hundreds of 'em running around in the woods. See 'em all the time."
They laughed so hard that Joseph almost fell off his chair before Lou caught him. "Do you guys remember? That's when Nasedo showed up. The elders thought he was an evil spirit and tested him in the sweat."
The three broke into convulsive laughter.
"Imagine anyone thinking that Nasedo was an evil spirit," Lou said.
Atherton waited until they had caught their breath to continue, "Who is Nasedo?"
"He is a guy who lives in a cave near the reservation," Lou explained.
"Why did the elders think he was an evil spirit?"
"He lived there alone and kept to himself and supposedly strange things had been going on in the woods, you know, unexplained lights and stuff, and they thought he was causing it. They invited him to a sweat to exorcise him."
"I guess it proved he wasn't an evil spirit," Atherton said.
Lou nodded, "No he's just a harmless guy. A little crazy maybe but not an evil spirit."
"Does he still live in the area or did the elders scare him away?" Atherton joked.
The boys laughed again and Cody answered. "Yeah, he lives in that same cave."
Atherton considered them for a moment. This 'Nasedo' was the best lead he had gotten in ages. "You know," he said, thinking quickly, "I came to this area to write a book about the history of the area and I wanted to include a chapter on your tribe. Would you introduce me to some of the elders who could tell me the legends and history?"
"Sure," said Lou. "They love to tell tales about the old ways."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 15th, 1958)
(Mesaliko Reservation)
Over the last few years Sodan had made many friends among the residents of the reservations. He had even learned to trust a few of the humans, even though River Dog was the only human who knew his true identity. Eventually Sodan had adopted the name River Dog had given him, Nasedo. It meant visitor in their language and Sodan found it amusingly appropriate.
It had been more than ten years since the crash and Sodan had only been to the pod chamber once since he had taken up residence in the cave. Cuerena had said it was not necessary to continually oversee the pods, but in the last month Sodan had felt a growing urgency to check the condition of the pods. Then two weeks ago a new human had come to the reservation and Sodan deemed it best to keep his distance from the chamber.
The man's name was Atherton and he claimed to be writing a book about the history of the area. Sodan had been immediately suspicious and had tried to keep his contact with Atherton to a minimum but the man had sought him out on more than one occasion. Sodan tried to remain casual about Atherton's attention, to avoid arousing suspicion, but Atherton had an inquisitive mind and asked all manner of questions. He had inquired about Nasedo's reasons for living in the cave, wondering what had happened to drive him from his friends and family.
Sodan had long ago devised a story about his past that he told to humans, and he had related the same story to Atherton. He had told everyone that after the death of his wife he had become disenchanted with his life and wanted to make some fundamental changes. But he hadn't known where to start until he read "Walden" by Thoreau and had decided to live in a similar manner. So he had sold all of his possessions and moved to the cave. In essence he put his former life behind him, including his name, to start anew.
Atherton was apparently fascinated by his chosen lifestyle and used it as an excuse to spend many hours with him and a sort of friendship grew between them. At the end of the first month, Atherton confided in Sodan that he was actually in the area in search of extraterrestrial survivors from the 1947 crash.
Sodan listened to his tales of aliens amusedly. "Why do you want to find an extraterrestrial?"
"Wouldn't it be fascinating to meet a being from another planet?" Atherton asked excitedly.
Sodan just shrugged. "What if they are monsters?"
Atherton laughed, "Could monsters possess the technology to travel across space? I don't think so."
Sodan continued soberly, "Perhaps they came here to conquer Earth and enslave its people."
"Well it's possible," Atherton admitted, "but if that is what they intended, they certainly are taking their time about it. The crash was ten years ago." He shook his head, "No, I think the aliens who came here were peaceful explorers and I know plenty of people who would love to meet them."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 28th, 1958)
Atherton had been convinced within the first few minutes of meeting Nasedo that he was one of the aliens he had been searching for. Nasedo's speech seemed off, like English was a second language and his reactions to things seemed odd, like he was experiencing them for the first time. The more Atherton interacted with Nasedo, the more he was convinced.
He laughed at the irony of discussing aliens with an extraterrestrial, both of them pretending ignorance of their subject. Atherton had to get this alien to trust him, to open up to him. He knew it would take time and careful maneuvering on his part but it would be worth it. He would expose Nasedo as and alien and then he would have the proof he needed to clear his name and reputation.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(February 18th, 1959)
(Nasedo’s Cave)
Sodan waved his hand over the leaves he had gathered, transforming them into his favorite Antarian delicacy and inhaled the aroma greedily. He placed the meal on the makeshift table and performed the same alteration to the water in his cup, changing it to Tageion ale. But before he could sit to eat it, a sound from the direction of the entrance alerted him to another's presence.
Sodan swung around surprised at the intrusion, his hand coming up automatically in defense. As he turned, the chain on which he wore Udac's pendant snagged on an outcropping of the rock wall and snapped, spilling it onto the rough, stony floor. "Who's there?" he challenged.
River Dog stepped into the light. "It's just me, Nasedo. I'm sorry I startled you."
Sodan shook his head, "It is my fault. I have grown complacent here. I will have to be more careful, especially with a stranger in the area."
Rived Dog came forward and retrieved the pendant. "Oh," he exclaimed when he saw it was broken. "I’m sorry. Maybe we can find the piece and repair it," he said as he dropped to his knees to search for the fragment.
Sodan gently lifted the young man to his feet and took the pendant from him. "No," he said simply, fingering the jagged edge. "I will wear it like it is. The break will remind me of the fragility of life and my duty."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(November 8th, 1959)
(Mesaliko Reservation)
Atherton had been with the tribe for almost a year and gradually Sodan had grown to trust him. They had often talked of life on other planets and shared theories about space travel. Sodan had come to enjoy the time he spent with Atherton and considered him a friend. As the summer approached and Atherton talked of leaving, Sodan felt a sense of loss. Atherton had left for short periods before but Sodan knew he would be gone for an extended time on this occasion and perhaps he would not return.
Sodan would miss Atherton's fanciful ideas about the nature of extraterrestrial life. After the experience he and his comrades had endured with the military, Sodan had thought all humans would be fearful toward otherworldly visitors. But Atherton had shown him that not all humans were alike. Some humans looked eagerly for aliens, would welcome them, and Sodan was relieved that they had a potential ally in Atherton.
Sodan approached Atherton's car to say his farewells and wished he had a gift to give him. Unlike any other, even River Dog, Atherton had given Sodan hope in humankind. Then he remembered the pendent Udac had given him, a piece of his world brought to Earth. It was the perfect symbol of friendship between the two worlds, even if Atherton never knew the significance of it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(November 9th, 1959)
(Marathon, TX)
Atherton used the key to open the secret entrance to his basement and then dropped it back into his pocket. He hadn't been home for over three months and the dust had gathered thickly on the papers he had left on the table. He quickly unpacked all of the notes he had written concerning Nasedo, loaded all of them into a box and sealed the lid. Then he withdrew the pendant Nasedo had given him. He studied it closely, tracing the design with his thumb. He suspected that this was an artifact from another world and smiled as he hung it carefully on a sculpture.
The pendant swung from side to side slowly and Atherton considered his plan of attack. In the year he had known him, Nasedo had been careful not to say or do anything that Atherton would consider otherworldly. Atherton hoped that by leaving and giving Nasedo some space he would be able to observe him and get proof positive of alien existence.
Atherton climbed the stairs and re-locked the basement door. He went into his bedroom, stuffing the few things he would need into his pack, as he reached for the phone. He was returning to the reservation but this time he would not be there as a guest but as a spy.
He dialed the number quickly and waited impatiently as it was answered. "Johnston, this is Atherton. You, more than anyone else, have scoffed at my theories but I want you to know that I have been in direct contact with an alien and soon I will have proof."
Atherton had been observing Nasedo for almost a week and had seen nothing unusual, but as he followed the Nasedo into the desert and across a military parameter fence to the '47 crash site, he knew he was about to get his proof. Atherton stayed just far enough back to stay unobserved, but close enough to catch Nasedo's every move in the darkness.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
River Dog hurried to keep up with Atherton as the man disappeared over the horizon, the full moon helping to keep him in sight. He had seen Atherton sneaking around the cave where Nasedo lived and had become suspicious. He had followed Atherton into the desert and as they got further away from the reservation, a bad feeling settled into the pit of his stomach.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar watched as a man came out of the desert and walked toward the pod chamber. No one had come into the area for almost ten Earth years but the lapsed time had not made him less vigilant. He raised his hand to take aim at the intruder and then lowered it as he recognized Sodan.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As Sodan approached the pod chamber, he stopped and quickly looked around but seeing no one he opened the door and proceeded inside. He checked the pods, which appeared to be fine, noting the growth of the clones with a glance and left the chamber, having spent less than five minutes within.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar watched Sodan disappear inside the rocky structure but his attention was drawn in the direction Sodan had come. A human was approaching stealthily, following Sodan, and he had seen the entrance to the pod chamber. Kaldar readied for an attack, waiting for the human to come closer to insure a deadly shot, but then Sodan re-emerged from the chamber.
Kaldar used his power to nudge some rocks off their precarious perch next to the human, alerting Sodan to his presence.
Sodan spotted the human immediately and walked rapidly toward him, and Kaldar slipped back into his veiled shelter.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Atherton confronted Sodan recklessly, "I knew it! You’re an alien."
"Why would you think that?" Sodan asked casually.
"I told you I came here searching for the survivors of the crash. When I met you, I just knew you were one of them, but I had no proof. Now I do have proof," he said, motioning toward where the pod chamber door had stood open just a moment before. Atherton could picture Johnston and the other members of the UFO society making hasty apologies to him and scrambling to be near him. "I will show them all that aliens do exist. I will be the one to expose the conspiracy that has hidden your presence."
"You cannot do that," Sodan said sadly, knowing what he had to do.
Sodan's words pulled Atherton out of his fantasy. "Why not? You can't stop me," he challenged with a laugh, unaware of the danger he was in.
"The reason for my presence on this planet is more grandiose than you could possibly imagine." Sodan moved toward Atherton as he spoke and clasped his arm around the other man's shoulder, holding him tightly. "Many lives are at stake and I cannot let you risk them for fame and glory," he said without regret.
Sodan placed his free hand over the human's heart and poured energy into his organs heating them to a fatal temperature in moments. And when Atherton's body sagged lifelessly, Sodan tossed him over his shoulder and started back toward the reservation.
He had only taken a few steps when he saw River Dog running toward him. "Is he dead?" asked the young man motioning to Atherton’s still form.
"Yes," Nasedo said simply.
River Dog nodded and fell into step beside him. They made their way quickly back to the cave and Nasedo began gathering his things.
"You're leaving?" River Dog asked, already knowing the answer.
"Yes. There are men looking for me. They want to kill me and I must stay alive." He took out the healing stones and the book. He could not risk being captured with them and he couldn't take the chance of returning them to the pod chamber for fear of leading more humans to it. He thought for a moment, reviewing the list of possible hiding places and smiled. He had only been into town a few times in the last ten years but one of the structures he had seen being built would make a perfect hiding place for the book. He looked toward the map he had drawn on the wall and placed a symbol where he would secret the book, the library. He smiled at the irony of it, hiding a book in the library.
Then he turned to River Dog. "It is possible someone may come looking for this cave but don't show it to anyone until you are sure they are like me. Test them, make them show you proof." He motioned to the map he had drawn on the cave wall, "Show these markings only to those who pass the test."
River Dog nodded his head slowly, understanding the seriousness of Nasedo's request. "Will you ever return?"
"Perhaps someday. When it's safe." He looked at the boy who had grown into a young man during their acquaintance. "I have one other request," he said as he extended his hand with the healing stones. "I cannot take these stones with me. I can't risk them falling into the wrong hands. Will you keep them safe?"
River Dog took the stones from his otherworldly friend, "I will guard them with my life."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan had changed his appearance, hidden the book at the library and dumped Atherton's body just outside Roswell in less than two hours. He had planned on spending the time until the pods hatched in the cave near the reservation but he did not know to whom Atherton had spoken or what he had told them. Sodan decided it would be better to leave the area and not return until the pods were ready to hatch.
He had often wondered if Khivar's troops were still on Earth and if they were, he had resolved to find them. Of course he had to be careful. It was unusual for him to worry about his own safety, having been raised as a bodyguard, but it was possible he was the only one of the shape shifters who had survived. And when the Royal Four came out of their pods they would need a protector and an educator. He wouldn't risk himself, he would simply try to determine if Khivar’s troops were still on Earth.
Sodan drove west. He had been able to roughly determine the path the transport had traveled on its fatal descent and he decided to follow the trail backward to look for clues of Khivar's troops. The crash had been more than ten years ago and though it was unlikely that any evidence would remain, he had to start somewhere.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(November 18th, 1959)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
When Sheriff Valenti Sr. had first seen the body with the glowing handprint seared into its chest, he had known it was the work of aliens. He had been present at the crash site more than a dozen years ago and no matter what lies the military concocted, he knew the wreckage hadn't been from a weather balloon or anything else of an Earthly origin.
Since the crash, he had looked for signs of alien activity and had pursued every lead. He had seen the lights in Frazier Woods many times and even though he had never seen the aliens, he knew they were on Earth. Many people said he was obsessed, crazy even, but he knew the truth and now no one would be able to deny it. The unidentified body in the morgue was incontrovertible proof that aliens existed.
A knock at the door drew his attention and before he could answer, the door opened to reveal the Mayor.
"Sheriff Valenti, this report is unacceptable," Mayor Harker said tossing the folder onto the desk separating them. "Glowing handprints? Aliens? Are you trying to turn the Sheriff's office and this town into a laughing stock?"
"Mayor," the Sheriff started in a calming tone, "everything in that report is true. The body at the morgue..."
"I have just come from the morgue," Mayor Harker cut him off. "I wanted to see this glowing handprint for myself. But all I saw was a body. There was no handprint."
"What do you mean, no handprint?"
"Either it faded or washed off," the Mayor scoffed. "Not my idea of proof of alien activity."
"But we have the photos and the autopsy report," argued Valenti.
"The photos prove nothing and the coroner is ruling the cause of death as unknown. Not alien related unknown, but Earthly causes unknown. Now, I want you to change your report and take out all references to aliens." The Mayor ran his hand over his face. "Jim, we have known each other a long time. I would hate to see you throw away your career over something like this."
"I know," the Sheriff said exasperatedly, "they call me Sergeant Martian and worse but I have seen things that have no Earthly explanation."
"I know you believe, but until you have direct proof I don't want to hear any more about it. Half the town already thinks you’re crazy. The next time, the city council may want to take action to have you removed from office."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 7th, 1960)
River Dog had avoided the cave since Nasedo left, but on that day almost a year later, he felt compelled to return. Without Nasedo to light the interior, the cave was pitch black and River Dog had to use a torch to light his way. He approached the chamber where Nasedo had lived with an overwhelming feeling of loss. Nasedo had been his friend for almost twelve years and he wondered how the alien was getting along in the world.
He looked around the empty room; the few items Nasedo collected had been taken out when he left. The light of the torch bounced off the bare, rocky walls and dirt floor as River Dog turned in a complete circle. Finally the torch illuminated the symbols Nasedo had drawn on the wall. Nasedo had said another of his kind might come looking for the markings someday and River Dog wondered, not for the first time, what the message said. He smiled. He would probably never know.
River Dog turned to leave and stopped almost immediately, his attention drawn by a glint of light reflected from the torch by an object on the floor. He reached for the object but quickly withdrew his hand when a jagged edge cut his finger. He bent down, bringing the torch closer so he could get a better view. At first he wasn't sure what it was but as he turned it over in his hand, realization dawned. It was the piece of Nasedo's pendant that had broken.
He stood with the fragment in his hand. He had wished for Nasedo to return but somehow he now knew he would never see his friend again. His memories and the fragment of the pendant were all he would have of him. River Dog pulled his medicine bag out from inside his shirt and slipped the piece inside.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 6th, 1962)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Khivar's troops had actually been very easy for Sodan to find. He had simply backtracked along the descent path of the crashed transport, searching each town until he had come to the town at the beginning of the trail, Copper Summit.
Sodan had been surprised at first when he realized the beings occupying the town were from his own planet. If he hadn't been paying very close attention to them, he might have taken them for human. They had obviously used some kind of technology to make themselves look human and help them survive in the planet's toxic atmosphere.
Sodan had watched the town and its occupants, from the surrounding hills, for over a week. Almost immediately he had seen evidence of their complacency and failing military discipline. There were no patrols, almost no security and they used their powers in the open without any concern of discovery.
By the end of the second week, Sodan had singled out a likely candidate, learned his routine, and killed and replaced him. Because he looked like one of their own, it was easy for Sodan to learn their plans and what had transpired in their time on Earth. The skins, as they called themselves, had not been subtle in their time on the planet. They had brazenly moved into the small town of Copper Summit, Arizona, ruined the local economy and caused strange occurrences until they had driven most of the humans away.
Sodan discovered from them that they had been sent to Earth with three purposes. They were systematically searching the country to find the Granolith and the Royal Four and when they found them, they would kill the King, Queen and General Varros, and they would return Vilondra to Antar.
Sodan had known of the Princess' affair with the usurper Khivar, but he thought it had ended long before her death. It was obvious to Sodan that Khivar only wished to marry Vilondra to make his claim to the throne legitimate, and he dismissed the vague talk of Vilondra's treachery as Harcion rhetoric. He had known the Princess her entire life. Vilondra would never betray her brother and King.
The skins leader, whom Sodan discovered to be none other than Khivar's right hand, General Nicaron, known as Nicholas on Earth, was rotating patrols to different parts of the country and chasing UFO sightings in attempt to locate the Royal Four, but so far they had made no progress. It had amused Sodan to discover that the skins had learned the crash had happened in Roswell almost ten years after the fact. Nicholas had sent a team to investigate but they had come back empty-handed. It was the first time Sodan had been glad the human military had cleaned up the area so well.
He had also made another, unexpected discovery. The skin he was impersonating was a member of a rebel group that was working to overthrow Khivar and place General Rath Varros on the throne. The group had been actively sabotaging the mission from the inside by killing Khivar's loyal troops and searching on their own for the General. Sodan respected the fact that the rebels were working to unseat the pretender Khivar but he was deeply offended that they wished to place the General, who was a mere ducal heir and half Harcion, on his master's throne, and Sodan vowed they would all die for their insolence.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 21st, 1962)
(Delta, Colorado)
Sodan had arrived in Delta five days ago with a specific plan. He had replaced a local farmer, faked a UFO sighting and reported it to the media, hoping to draw his prey to him. Using a trithium amplification generator he had obtained from his time in Copper Summit, he was able to monitor the skins movements. And this morning a skin investigative team, sent by Nicholas, had come to his door under their usual cover story of writing a book about UFO sightings.
He had given the skins a story of extraterrestrials with descriptions of shape shifters accurate enough to keep them in the area searching. Over the next two days he would kill the skin Lieutenant, who was in charge of the investigation, and assume his identity. Then he would kill one of the others and when they returned to Copper Summit he would accuse the other two of the murder.
Nicholas was known for his deadly temper and Sodan was counting on Nicholas to strike first, whether there was proof of guilt or not. But even if Nicholas did not kill the soldiers, the seeds of doubt would be planted and hopefully it would tear the group apart from the inside.
But before Sodan could put his plan into action, he had another unexpected visitor. Apparently the skins were not the only ones who were investigating UFO sightings. Sodan answered the knock at his door and recognized Agent Lewis immediately, even though he had not seen him for over ten years. Lewis had been in charge of Sodan's capture and torture and his was a face Sodan was not ever likely to forget.
"Good afternoon Mr. Barnett," Lewis greeted him. "I am agent Lewis from the FBI. I'm investigating your claim of a UFO sighting.
"Agent Lewis," Sodan said with an outstretched hand, "come in. I will be glad to answer your questions."
Sodan glanced out the door as he moved aside to allow Lewis to enter. Lewis had arrogantly come to interview him alone and Sodan smiled with satisfaction as he closed the door behind the human. Sodan didn't waste time bantering with the human but subdued him easily and morphed into the form he had used during his capture. "We have met before, but perhaps you would remember me better with this face."
Sodan was gratified by the look of genuine surprise on Lewis' face before he slowly ended the agent's life.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 27th, 1962)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Sodan watched with amused satisfaction as Nicholas ranted. He had led Nicholas to suspect the two skin soldiers and several others, were actively conspiring against Khivar. The amusing part was that Sodan had accused them of plotting to murder him, or more precisely plotting to murder the skin Lieutenant he was impersonating. The satisfying part was that he had exposed William, the leader of the resistance against Khivar on Earth.
Tomorrow Nicholas would execute the traitors as examples but by then Sodan would be long gone. When it was discovered he was missing it would be assumed that more traitors had killed him. Sodan smiled. He had successfully started a war within Khivar's troops and with any luck they would destroy themselves.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(February 25th, 1967)
(Union City, Tennessee)
Over the next five years, Sodan repeated the same scenario several times at different locations around the country. He would report a sighting and then wait for the skins to come to him. He succeeded in killing at least a dozen skins and tricked Nicholas into killing at least ten more.
The special unit had continued to investigate the sightings but they had grown more cautious. The new head, agent del Bianco, made sure all agents worked in pairs and reported to headquarters often. Sodan had a particular hate for the special unit and took great pleasure in killing the agents whenever he got the opportunity, and that morning he was presented with an opportunity he could not pass up.
Agent del Bianco came alone to the house where Sodan was staying to investigate the latest counterfeit sighting. Agent del Bianco told Sodan his partner was running late and would meet them in twenty minutes. Sodan could not believe his luck and wasted no time subduing and killing the human.
He left the body on the front porch of the house to ensure that the other agent would not miss it when he arrived. Then he changed his face, placed his belongings in the newly colored black car and headed out of town.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 15, 1970)
(near the pod chamber)
Kaldar had watched the two human women for the last few minutes as they had been taking photographs in the area near the pod chamber. At first he had been concerned that they might pose a threat to the pods but relaxed when he realized they were simply enjoying the outdoors.
Kaldar didn't see many people, especially females. Over the years when he went into town, he would borrow the faces and attire of drifters who were often seen in the area, in order to draw as little attention to himself as possible. Few people acknowledged or talked to him and none of them who did were female.
Curious, he moved closer to the women's truck where he could easily hear their conversation.
"Joyce I think we've gotten some great pictures today. I’m sure the gallery will buy some of these shots."
"I think you’re right Shelia," Joyce agreed. "The desert provides a perfect backdrop for the rock formations and the scrub brush. It looks so desolate and that is what people want these days, but you're the aspiring artist, I just tote your camera equipment."
Shelia didn't answer her friend right away, her attention focused on the rock formation where the pod chamber was hidden. "You know it's the strangest thing. I wanted to come to this place because I had seen photographs that had been taken here back in the thirties," she motioned to the rocks that held her attention, "but I don't remember this formation being this big. And that unique shape, almost like it’s pointing up into the sky, surely I would have remembered that."
"That's ridiculous," Joyce laughed. "Rocks don’t change that fast."
Sheila shook her head. "I'm positive it wasn't like that," she said heading for the truck. "I have the photos. We can compare."
Joyce glanced at the huge rock formation with disbelief. Of course it hadn’t changed. The thing must weigh tons.
Shelia trotted up to her with the photos and they quickly flipped though the stack, looking for shots with the correct angle. Finally they found a photo that covered the area where the rocks stood but just as she had said, the formation was smaller and a different shape in the photo.
"This is impossible," Joyce said, shaking her head. "It must be a different area."
"No," Shelia said. "Look," she held up the photo and pointed out the landmarks she had recognized. "There are those two rocks, and that other large rock formation is there."
Joyce shook her head. "You're right but it can't be."
"Well," Shelia joked, "supposedly this is the area where the UFO crashed in 1947 maybe the aliens formed the rock for some reason, like the ones at Stonehenge or Easter Island."
"Yeah that must be it," Joyce laughed. "I wonder what really did happen. Some kind of geologic phenomena."
"Yeah,” Shelia agreed, “maybe somebody from the university geology department can explain it."
"I’ll contact someone there tomorrow," Joyce said as she turned and headed back to the truck. "But it's getting late and I'm sure that husband of yours has big plans for tonight, since it's your first anniversary."
Kaldar lurched toward the truck, a feeling of dread overcoming him. The previously harmless women suddenly posed a threat to his charges. If they alerted others, there was a possibility the pod chamber would be discovered and he couldn't let that happen. In the past he simply would have killed both women where they stood but his powers were not always reliable and he couldn't risk letting them get away. He rushed forward as they closed the trucks’ doors and slipped under a tarp in the bed of the truck. He would wait until he had a better opportunity.
The truck traveled for almost half an hour before stopping again. Kaldar peered out through a slit he had made in the canvas covering him. It was obviously the home of the woman called Shelia. She exited the truck with her damning photos and went into the house.
Kaldar waited until the truck drove to the end of the street to make his move. He used his powers to stall the engine, hopped out of the truck and reached through the driver's side window quickly ending Joyce's life. He shoved her body down onto the floor as he changed the color of the truck and the number on the plates. Then he climbed behind the wheel just as a car came around the corner toward him.
He turned the truck and drove back the way he had just come, watching in frustration as the other car pulled into the driveway of the house where he had been headed. Kaldar drove the truck past his intended destination and parked down the road. He would wait until dark to enter the house and finish his task. He reached for the Tic Tac brand mints that he always kept in his pocket. He had seen the mints for the first time on a visit to town a month ago and had discovered they offered greater relief from the headaches than anything he had previously tried. He shook the plastic container, causing the familiar rattle, and popped a few of the small mints in his mouth to quell the growing pain in his head from the use of his powers.
After just a few moments, Shelia and the man who had been driving the car, exited the house and climbed into the car. Kaldar followed them discreetly in the truck, waiting patiently for an opportunity. As they drove, he considered the situation carefully, quickly coming to a decision. The woman Shelia was his only target. Even if she had told the man what she had discovered in the desert, it was unlikely he would know the location of the pod chamber. Kaldar would kill the woman, return to her house and destroy the only evidence; the photos, and then the man would pose no threat.
They had only been driving for ten minutes when the car pulled off the road, stopping at a small cafe. Kaldar stopped his vehicle just down the road and when the man walked alone toward the store, Kaldar rushed toward the woman in the car. Like all Antarians, he was capable of shorts bursts of extraordinary speed and he was next to the car in seconds.
She was just getting out of the car as he reached her. Kaldar pushed her back against the seat and placed his hand on her chest, using his powers to kill her quickly. He dragged her behind the car and allowed her limp body to fall onto the ground. He stood and glanced back toward the cafe just as the man emerged from the building, and their eyes met briefly. Kaldar turned and walked quickly across the parking lot and down the road toward the stolen truck.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Hubble exited the cafe and glanced at the drifter who was headed toward the road but drifters were common in the area and the man did not hold his attention. He continued to his car, opened the door and climbed inside, only noticing then that Shelia was not in the car.
He sat for a moment thinking. His eyes flicked to the cafe. Perhaps she was in the restroom, he thought, but he had not seen her enter the cafe. He got out of the car and looked around the dark parking lot seeing no one. Even the drifter had disappeared. Then he started around the back of the car but stopped almost immediately.
Shelia was lying on the ground and Hubble rushed to her side. He reached for her but the glowing handprint on her chest stopped him momentarily, the unreality of the situation making his mind swim in confusion. Without touching her, he knew she was dead. As he gently gathered her in his arms, his tears started to fall. His beautiful wife had been taken from him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar's head was pounding painfully from the use of his powers and he dumped a generous amount of Tic Tacs into his mouth. After a short drive, he pulled onto the driveway of Shelia’s house and entered under the cover of darkness, easily finding the photos he was searching for. He paused to look around at the other photos that littered the tables and shelves. Many showed the man and woman together, smiling or laughing and he had just destroyed their happiness. A wave of regret passed over him but he pushed it away. He had done what he had to do to keep the Royal Four safe.
He glanced at the photos he was holding. They were simple photos of rocks and sand. They seemed so innocent, so innocuous but they heralded death; either the deaths of the Royal Four and the hopes of millions on Antar, or the deaths of two human women. Kaldar had not hesitated in his decision and he would do the same thing again. With a wave of his hand, he turned the photos to a fine dust that filtered through his fingers and down onto the formerly pristine carpet.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(November 3rd, 1972)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
"Sheriff?"
Jim Valenti Sr. looked up from the paperwork he was doing." I'm Sheriff Valenti," he said, rising with an extended hand. "What can I do for you?"
"Everett Hubble," the man responded, taking the proffered hand, "and I'm hoping you can help me. I heard you were the man to see."
"See about what?"
"My wife was killed and I'm hoping you can help me track the killer."
"But why come to me?” asked the Sheriff.
"Because my wife was killed by an alien."
Jim sat back in his chair. "Very funny. Who put you up to it?"
"I assure you Sheriff it isn't a joke. My wife, Shelia was killed two years ago." He motioned to his chest, "She had a glowing handprint just here." His eyes lost their focus as he remembered. "The thing must have been trying to steal my car and maybe Shelia tried to stop it, but it killed her without a second thought."
"I'm sorry," Valenti said, "but not many people believe, and I take a lot of flack."
"I know what you mean," Hubble said with a nod. "I thought all of the stories about aliens were just that, stories, until I got firsthand knowledge. And for the last two years I have been investigating, trying to find out all I can while I look for the one that killed my wife." He paused. "I heard you were a crazy old man who believed in aliens but when I found out you were at the crash in '47, I knew you weren't crazy."
"What have you been able to find out?"
"Well there aren't many people who are willing to talk. But I have heard rumors about shape shifters that can take on the face of any human. The one that killed my Shelia looked human. He wears the face of a drifter." Hubble looked at the Sheriff, knowing he was winning him over. "Will you help me Sheriff? We have to find it so it can't do the same thing to anyone else."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti House)
Jimmy Valenti watched as his father approached the house with a man he had never seen. He stood back as they came in, hoping the new man was not another UFO chaser. Over the years his father had been involved with one lunatic after another, always searching for proof of aliens. Jimmy had eagerly listened to his father's tales when he was younger but as he matured, the teasing he received from the other children made him resent his father's obsession.
His father made the introductions. "Jimmy this is Mr. Hubble."
Hubble held out his hand, "Nice to meet you son, but everybody calls me Hub. Are you an alien hunter, like your dad?"
Jimmy shook his head sadly. It was just as he feared, another alien nut. He quickly made his excuses, mumbling something about a date and left. He didn't want to be around as his father dug himself deeper into the hole of science fiction.
"Sorry about Jimmy," said the Sheriff, "he doesn't believe."
"Jim, I wish every day that I didn't believe," Hubble said. "Because the truth is, if there were no aliens my wife would still be alive and my daughter would be almost two years old."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 6th, 1972)
Sheriff Valenti glanced at the man riding in the car with him. They had been tracking the drifter Hubble thought was responsible for his wife's death for more than a month but this time they had a solid lead. A man who fit the description had chased another drifter out of his home at the old silo.
They would reach the silo in just a few minutes, but the Sheriff was wary of Hubble's reaction to the man and sought to reassure himself. "Now when we find this man, if he's the right one, we're just going to talk to him, right?"
Valenti waited for an answer but Hubble stayed silent. He looked toward Hubble but the other man’s expression gave away none of his feelings. "Hub?” Valenti said. “Hubble!" he repeated louder and gained the other man's attention. "We're just going to talk to him."
"Yeah Jim. Don't worry," Hubble reassured him with a smile, as he fingered the gun in his pocket. "We'll just talk."
Valenti stopped the car near the silo and the two of them went inside. The Sheriff entered the dark silo first but Hubble saw the drifter first and recognized the man immediately. He pushed past the Sheriff and grabbed the drifter by the collar, lifting him off his feet. "Why did you kill her?" he demanded.
"Kill who?" the drifter said groggily. "I don't know what you're talking about."
Hubble threw the man against the wall, "I know you're lying. I was there. I saw you. It was two and a half years ago. May 15th, 1970. Pepper's Cafe."
"I have never heard of that place and I've never killed anyone," the drifter protested.
Hubble turned to Jim, "He's lying."
"Okay," Valenti agreed. "Let's just take him in and we can get everything straightened out to everybody's satisfaction."
"I can get my satisfaction right here," Hubble said. Before Jim could stop him, he quickly drew his gun and fired twice into the drifter's chest. He wasn't sure what he expected but the man's body simply dropped to the ground, a bloom of crimson quickly covering his chest.
Sheriff Valenti rushed forward and felt for a pulse. "He's dead."
"That alien deserved to die for what he did to Shelia," roared Hubble.
The Sheriff looked closely at the dead man on the ground. "Hubble, I don't think he is an alien. He looks human."
"Of course he looks human. He can change his shape," Hubble said.
"But shouldn't he change back now that he's dead?" Valenti pointed out. "Or have green blood or, I don't know, something. Something not human?"
"He can't be a man," Hubble said, as a kernel of doubt started to grow within him. "He left the glowing hand print."
The Sheriff sat back on his heals, realization dawning as the seemingly inconsistent pieces suddenly fit into place. "The alien left the hand print. The alien killed your wife. The alien changed his appearance to look like this man, but this isn't the alien. This is a human and the alien took his face." Valenti turned toward Hubble, "Hub, we killed a man. We hunted down and murdered a human."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 17th, 1989)
(The Pod Chamber)
Kaldar glanced at the sun overhead. It was only April but already the heat was pounding down like it was July. There had been little rain that year and there was almost no foliage to provide him with cover. Fortunately his kind was capable of adapting to almost any atmospheric condition and the heat was merely an annoyance.
He had needed to go into town to replenish his supplies for the last week but he had been overwhelmed by the impression that it was of the utmost importance for him to stay near the pod chamber. He was an empath and even though his ability was only considered to be moderately powerful, he always followed the impressions he received. He did not always know what they meant but they were almost never wrong. So as his few remaining supplies dwindled, he stayed alert, carefully scanning the horizon for any signs of danger.
Kaldar was so certain the danger would come from the direction of the highway, that when he heard the grinding sound of the pod chamber door opening, he didn't immediately recognize it. His eyes flicked quickly around, but after a moment, recognition dawned and he turned toward the sound with wide eyes. And he sat dumbfounded as his young master emerged from the dark chamber.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 15th, 1990)
(Roswell, NM)
Sodan noted the growth of the town as he drove through it for the first time in thirty years. It amused him that the entire area seemed to have its economy based on aliens. Alien themed businesses lined the main street; restaurants, souvenir shops and even a museum. But he was not there for the tourist attractions and quickly passed through the town toward his destination.
He drove for several more miles before pulling onto a familiar dirt road that continued into the desert. Sodan stopped his car in front of the rock formation that had housed the Royal Four in pods for over forty years. Finally his years of waiting were over. He approached the door eagerly and opened it ready to welcome his King.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
END OF BOOK 3 - THE PRICE OF FEALTY (NASEDOS' JOURNEYS)
fate -
1 : the principle or determining cause by which events happen
in-ter-ven-tion -
1 : to occur or come between points of time or events by way of hindrance or modification
2 : to compel or prevent an action
3 : to turn aside from an original purpose, path or course
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: Most people seem to think that Tess' pod hatched late. I think the other three must have hatched early. This recounts the events around the time that the pods hatched and the activities of the shape shifters.
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. Did Tess' pod hatch late or did the other three pods hatch early?
2. Why couldn't Nasedo find Max and the others for 10 years?
3. Why didn't Valenti suspect Michael & Isabel of being 'otherworldly' when all three of them were found wandering in the desert at approximately the same time?
4. Why weren't medical tests performed on the kids when they were found?
5. The police must have investigated the area where Max and Isabel were found. Why didn’t they see their footprints leading back to the pod chamber?
6. Why was Michael fostered to a single man?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 4 - Fate's Intervention (The Pods Hatch)
EARTH
Humans
Deputy Owen Hawk - native American deputy of the Mescalero tribe who investigated the children found on the side of the road (Max & Isabel)
Deputy Jim Valenti Jr. - future Sheriff of Roswell - Kyle's father
Mrs. Kathleen Valenti - Jim's wife and Kyle's mother - she left them in 1989
Sheriff Gary Miller - Sheriff of Roswell 1972 – 1991 - Deputy Jim Valenti Jr.'s boss
Philip Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive father - he is a lawyer
Diane Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive mother
Vivian Whitmore - Hank's wife and a nurse at Artesia General Hospital and Michael's foster mother
Hank Whitmore - Michael's foster father
Mary Simpson - director of the Westlake Orphanage where Max and Isabel are taken
Agent Daniel Summers - Head of the special unit before Pierce, he recruited Pierce
Agent Daniel Pierce - Deputy Dave Fisher - head of the special unit 5/2/1999 - 5/14/2000
Liz Parker - the girl that Max Evans loved at first sight
Brody Davis - Brody Davis - internet start-up millionaire - believes he was abducted by aliens and cured of his cancer
Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Nasedo - Sodan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot, special skill - heat and energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics, captured by the special unit and killed
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Tic Tac - Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat, special skill - empath -
injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
Skins
Nicholas Whitaker - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
Hybrids
Max Evans - Zan
Isabel Evans - Vilondra
Michael Guerin - Rath
Tess Harding - Alyssa Morgan
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel – Zan’s sister
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ who Khivar captured
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra's head General in the resistance against Khivar
Kranon – Queen Nedra’s head scientist
The Sephtafus (named for the Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune) - the ship sent to Earth with the pods and the shape shifters
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar – Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - man who usurps Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 1
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Earth Date - October 5th, 1988)
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)
"Your Highness," General Toaks addressed the dowager Queen Nedra as he bowed formally. "Our operative inside Khivar's inner circle has discovered that Khivar sent troops to Earth within a month of when the transport left with the Royal Four."
Nedra rose to her feet in surprise. "They left that long ago and we have not known about it," she said distractedly, her mind rushing through the many possible scenarios.
"Khivar has told very few people of the mission," Toaks said.
"Who is leading this mission?" asked Nedra
"General Nicaron," he said, noting the Queen's shock. "Apparently a shape shifter has been impersonating him in Khivar's court to disguise his absence."
"Was the operative able to determine Nicaron's mission directive?"
"The troops are to retrieve the Granolith and..." Toaks trailed off with a sigh. There was no easy way to tell the dowager Queen his news. "I am sorry your Highness, but Nicaron’s orders are to eliminate the King and Queen and General Varros."
Nedra accepted the news stoically, "And Vilondra?"
"Khivar has given strict orders that the Princess is to be returned to Antar to be reunited with him. As you know, your Highness, rumors have been circulating for years that Princess Vilondra betrayed her brother and her entire family because of her great love for Khivar. And he has used Vilondra's supposed support for his position as King to gain sympathy among the nobles. If she were to return and continue her relationship with Khivar..." he let his sentence trail off to avoid causing the Queen more pain.
But Nedra finished his thoughts, "Vilondra's presence could lend credence to Khivar’s claim to the throne because he would have married into the Tageion line." She turned toward the image cubes on the table that depicted the likenesses of her children. She did not know exactly when the four would emerge from the pods, since communication between Earth and Antar would be dangerous, but when they did leave the protection of the pods they would be defenseless children. A shiver of dread raced through her but she pushed it aside and turned back to the General. "Khivar's men cannot have completed their mission or Khivar would have announced his victory to the people of Antar."
"Yes," the General agreed, "I believe the Royal Four must be safe, for now."
"We cannot contact them through the communicators, the signal is too easily tracked. But we have to find a way to warn them." She dismissed the subject for the moment and concentrated on the question uppermost in her mind. “How did Khivar discover our plan and where the Royal Four were sent?”
“It appears that when the pods were sent, Khivar was able to find the lab, as we had feared. But his troops arrived before the lab was destroyed and he captured several of the scientists who were unable to escape. Among them was Jensto.”
Nedra sighed, “I thought he had been killed. Jensto would never willingly betray us but, no doubt, General Nicaron pried the entire plan out of his head.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 14th, 1989)
(Roswell Sheriff's Department)
Deputy Jim Valenti Jr. knocked on the doorframe of the Sheriff's office. "Gary?" he called into the Sheriff, "Can I talk to you?"
"Sure", replied Sheriff Miller, motioning him inside, "Take a seat, Jim."
Jim took the offered seat and Gary's gaze quickly took in his disheveled appearance and tired expression. "Is something wrong, Jim? You don' t look so good."
Jim rubbed at his tired eyes to avoid looking the older man in the face as he imparted the news. "Gary, you know Kathy and I have been having some problems. Well," he paused to clear his suddenly tight throat, "she left last night."
Gary looked down at his desk to give Jim a moment of privacy with his grief, but his deputy's words brought his eyes up to meet the younger man's.
"She left the boy too," Jim said.
Gary's surprise was evident, "Kathy left her son?"
"Yes," Jim said tonelessly. "It seems she wasn't ready for marriage and motherhood. Said the boy and I were tying her down."
"Oh Jim, I'm sorry. I knew you and Kathy didn't always get along but I had no idea things were that bad."
"Thanks Gary," Jim said distractedly. "I actually came to ask you a favor."
"Just name it. I'll do anything I can to help."
"Gary I have some vacation time coming and I would like to take it now. Kyle is upset and I would like to spend some time with him, to help him get through this."
"How much time do you want?"
"I have two weeks..."
Sheriff Miller cut him off. "I don't want to see you back here for at least a month and I'll work it out so you receive your full pay."
"Thank you Gary," Jim said, emotion making his throat tight. "I don't know what to say." He stood and offered the older man his hand.
"You don't have to say anything," Gary replied as he took Jim's hand and came around the desk to clap him on the back. "Just make sure you take care of yourself and that boy of yours."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 17th, 1989)
(The Pod Chamber)
Kaldar was so certain the danger would come from the direction of the highway that when he heard the grinding sound of the pod chamber door opening, he didn't immediately recognize it. His eyes flicked quickly around but after a moment, recognition dawned and he turned toward the sound. And sat dumbfounded as his young master emerged from the dark chamber.
Rath appeared to be a human child but Kaldar would have known him anywhere. He watched as the naked child looked around, taking in his surroundings, shielding his eyes from the bright sun overhead. The child-General scrambled down the incline on unsteady legs and instinctively headed for cover as he reached the bottom.
Kaldar was sure the pods should not have hatched for more than another Earth year and quickly checked his watch. He had only bought it a couple years previously but he had kept it in good condition and regularly changed the battery. The watch confirmed the date and he shook his head, trying to clear it. Sometimes he became confused about things, but he had been positive of the date the pods should hatch, August 15th, 1990. Some kind of glitch in the pods must have caused them to hatch early, he thought to himself as his eyes followed the progress of the boy among the rocks, or maybe the malfunction was only in his master's pod.
Starting forward out of his hiding place, Kaldar's attention was drawn back to the pod chamber by the sound of scattering rocks, and two more small figures emerged into the afternoon sun. He recognized them immediately; they were undoubtedly King Zan and Princess Vilondra. They made their way slowly down the incline, hand in hand, supporting one another but as they reached to bottom, they separated, the Princess continuing, while the boy-King stopped to examine a dying bush.
Kaldar looked back toward the General, his master. The child had not left the cover of the rocks but he had seen the two others. He appeared distrustful of them, as if they might harm him.
Kaldar was unsure about what to do. He was not equipped to care for the children and there was no way to contact the others without possibly leading their enemies to them. He glanced back toward the chamber, Queen Ava had still not come out.
After a few moments of indecision, he sneaked back to the chamber, careful not to reveal himself to the three children. From the doorway, Kaldar could see that the Queen remained in her pod and the fluid within was still in a liquid state. Cuerena had told them when the pods were getting close to hatching, the fluid would become more viscous until it was the consistency of the ocean on Antar. That meant Queen Ava was nowhere near ready to come out of her pod.
There must have been a malfunction in the three pods, he thought to himself, as he sealed the pod chamber door. Somehow the malfunction had caused the three pods to hatch early but it had not affected the final pod. Kaldar remembered the feelings he had followed, urging him to stay near the pod chamber. If he had not been there when the pods had hatched, three of the Royal Four might have been lost.
Sodan had been assigned the task of caring for the Royal Four until they reached their maturity but he had not returned to the pod chamber for almost forty years and there was no reason for him to come back a year early.
Kaldar discretely followed the three children as they wandered through the desert, trying to decide what to do. As the day progressed he found himself referring to them by their first names, the grandiose titles seeming somehow out of place on the small beings. Vilondra was bold and curious, scrambling up rocks and examining every plant, while Zan seemingly oblivious to his sister just a few yards ahead proceeded slowly, approaching each new discovery with caution.
The day was scorching hot and Kaldar could see that the sun's relentless heat was taking its toll on the children, causing them to appear listless and burning their delicate skin. He used his powers to create a spring that flowed from the side of a large rock formation ahead of Vilondra and watched as Vilondra, then Zan and finally Alarath, separately found and eagerly drank from the cool water.
As it grew dark, Zan and Vilondra found each other again but Alarath had still not made his presence known to them. They continued walking in the general direction of the highway and Kaldar knew he would have to do something before they reached the road.
It was past dark when Kaldar amusedly watched as Alarath stealthily made his way around Zan and Vilondra and scrambled up onto a rock where the other two would pass.
They rounded a corner and when they saw him, approached eagerly, Vilondra extending a hand to him. Alarath jumped down, took her hand and the three continued toward the highway.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Diane and Philip Evans drove silently toward Roswell. They had attended a dinner party in a nearby town and it had run late as usual. Diane was exhausted and kept catching herself dozing off.
Philip turned toward her as she jerked awake again. "Honey, it's okay. Let yourself get some sleep."
She shook her head. "I can't. I just have this weird feeling."
"What kind of feeling?" Philip asked, putting a comforting hand on her arm.
"I don't know. I can't explain it..." she trailed off. "It's like something important is going to happen."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar had still not decided what to do when the three children reached the road. They stopped at the edge of the pavement and seemed uncertain about which direction to continue until their attention was drawn toward two pinpricks of light in the distance approaching slowly. Kaldar's first instinct was to hide the children from the approaching humans but he stopped himself almost immediately. Perhaps it wouldn't be a bad idea to let humans care for the children. He looked at them consideringly for a moment. The children appeared human and Kaldar knew the humans would take them in as their own.
He was not capable of caring for them, he knew that with certainty. He quickly reviewed his options and did not see any harm in leaving the children in the care of humans. The children could not reveal the location of the Granolith to anyone because they had been engineered to repress the memories made in the first few hours after they emerged from the pods. And their powers wouldn't develop immediately and hopefully Sodan would have returned by then. Kaldar could still protect them from afar as he had done since his arrival on this planet and when Sodan returned, he would reclaim the children and the plan could proceed on schedule.
Kaldar stayed in the protection on the rocks, having made up his mind and watched. Zan and Vilondra seemed to know instinctively that the lights could be trusted because they turned toward them but Rath balked, afraid to trust, and stood his ground. Zan turned and held his hand toward Rath but Rath shied away and as the headlights drew closer Rath concealed himself in brush beside the road.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"What on Earth?"
Philip's exclamation jolted Diane's attention to the road as the car slowed and pulled onto the side of the road, but what she saw left her speechless. When the car stopped, neither of them moved as they unbelievingly watched the two small children revealed by the car's headlights. Philip was the first to act, opening his door and Diane quickly followed him.
As they approached the children, Diane could see they were no more than five or six years old and completely naked. A chill ran up her spine as she shrugged out of her coat and started to reach for the girl but she hesitated, afraid she might scare them. She dropped to her knees and addressed them in a quiet tone. "Hi, my name is Diane."
The two children turned curious faces toward the sound of her voice but they did not speak.
Diane continued, "This is Philip," motioning to her husband who had joined her before them. "What are your names?"
Diane's eyes quickly darted around the area but seeing nothing she turned back toward the silent children. "Are you out here alone?" Her eyes raked over their exposed bodies, looking for injuries. "Are you hurt?"
When the children still didn't respond, she started to inch forward. "We won't hurt you. We just want to make sure you're okay." She reached toward the girl and the bracelet she was wearing slid down her arm, the moonlight glinting off the shiny surface.
The reflection captured the girl's attention and she boldly approached, dragging the boy with her, hand outstretched toward the bracelet. Diane stopped and let her examine the bracelet, while she draped her coat around the girl's narrow shoulders. She removed the bracelet and handed it to the girl as she gathered her in her arms and Philip quickly bundled the boy in his coat.
He easily lifted the small boy and turned to his wife, "Let's put them in the car and you stay with them while I look around. It's pretty obvious they're in shock. They must have been in an accident or something. Maybe there are other survivors."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar watched in confusion as the car drove away with Zan and Vilondra. The humans had put them in the car and the man had looked around the area briefly, but in the end they had driven away with only two of the three. Kaldar looked over to where his master was hiding. He had not emerged the whole time the humans had been present. Kaldar had expected the three of them to be together and now he was not sure what to do. He would have to make sure the humans found Alarath so he could be cared for.
As he pondered the possibilities, a plan formed in his head. With a wave of his hand, he sent a burst of power into air, stirring up the wind to erase the children’s footprints that lead back to the pod chamber. Then he silently approached his master from behind and used his powers to ease the child into sleep. He gathered the small form in his arms and using a burst of Antarian speed arrived at the place where he had hidden the truck, that had belonged to the woman he had killed all those years ago. He deposited the sleeping boy onto the seat beside him and devouring a mouthful of Tic Tacs, drove in the direction he had seen the car disappear.
He caught up with them easily, because they were driving so slowly, and decelerated to keep a distance between the two vehicles. He followed them into town and to Roswell Memorial Hospital, parking in the far corner of the lot and carefully locking his young master inside. Kaldar altered his clothing to resemble a hospital worker and slipped unnoticed into the emergency room where the humans had taken the children.
He stayed close to watch as the children were thoroughly examined, but he started to become worried when the doctor ordered blood tests. Kaldar knew the children's anatomy was human but he was unsure if the Antarian genetic material would be visible in the tests. He followed the technician who took the children's blood to the lab, and waited for an opportunity. When he was alone, Kaldar quickly changed Zan and Vilondra's samples to appear like human blood. He had helped Cuerena in the lab on the ship often enough with the samples of human blood they had taken, and he knew how to make it perfect.
When he returned to the room where the children were being kept, a deputy was also there. Kaldar was careful to stay hidden, but he listened to the conversation.
"You didn't see a wreck or anybody else in the area?" Deputy Hawk asked as he took careful notes.
Phillip shook his head, as he answered. "No, I looked around the area, but there was no sign of a wreck, at least not that we saw."
The deputy made a note. "We're sending a cruiser out to take a look, just in case."
Diane spoke up, "What will happen to the children?"
Deputy Hawk smiled sympathetically, knowing she was concerned for them. "For tonight they will stay here and then it will depend. We will try to find their parents, but it's odd, I mean the way they were found."
He looked toward the two hospital-gown clad children and turned back to Diane and Phillip, ushering them a few paces away and lowering his voice. "If we don't find a wreck," he paused shaking his head, "I mean it's almost like they were dumped on the side of the road like a dog you don't want."
Diane felt tears prick the back of her eyes as she thought of the children being left purposefully in the desert. "What if you can't find their parents?"
"They will be put into the system and sent to the Westlake Orphanage."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar waited until all of the tests came back clean to make sure the children would not be in any danger and then he headed toward the exit. He emptied the box of Tic Tacs into his mouth to combat his headache as he grabbed some clothing on his way out of the hospital. He climbed into the truck's cab and used his powers to size the clothes for Alarath. He pulled them onto the boy and settled him back onto the seat, knowing his young master would sleep for hours.
Kaldar closed his eyes and let his head fall back against the seat. It throbbed horribly from the use of his powers but he had to give Alarath to the humans before he would allow himself to rest.
Kaldar feared the humans would perform blood tests on Alarath too and he needed to get his strength back before he could attempt using his powers again. Perhaps if he took Alarath to a hospital in the next town, the humans there would forgo the tests.
He straightened in his seat and let his eyes roam over the small form at his side. He had guarded this boy, who would become a Duke and General, since his infancy on Antar, and he felt honored that he had the chance to do it again. Kaldar now knew why he had experienced the feelings to stay near the pod chamber. If he hadn't been there when the pods hatched, the children might have perished in the heat before they reached safety and all of the planning and waiting would have been for nothing.
He smoothed the hair off of Alarath's forehead as he slept, oblivious to the world around him. He wished he could have cared for the children himself, but the throbbing pain in his head was the perfect reminder of why that was impossible. Kaldar started the truck, drove to a convenience store to restock his Tic Tac supply, and then headed toward his destination, Artesia General Hospital.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The Evans had stayed in the waiting room eager to hear the results of the tests on the children, and with each passing moment Diane grew more certain of her feelings. She had fallen in love with the children at first sight and she wanted to make sure they were taken care of. But what she didn't know was how Phillip would react, and she approached the subject slowly. "Phillip, what if they were abandoned? Those poor children will be put in foster care."
Phillip nodded and turned to his wife with a smile, already knowing what she was thinking. "I know someone who works in Family Services. I will get us signed up tomorrow as foster parents. Bob will rush the paperwork for us and if the kids are put into foster care, we will be there to make sure they have a good home."
Tears came freely to Diane's eyes as she hugged her husband and he leaned down and whispered into her ear. "We have wanted a family and maybe we weren't blessed with one because we were meant to care for these children. Maybe they are our ready-made family."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 18th, 1989)
(Artesia General Hospital)
Kaldar had taken Alarath to the hospital claiming he had found him in the desert, which he thought ironically, was actually true. He had been asked many questions by the Artesia Sheriff's department but in the end, they had realized he could not provide the answers they wanted.
The hospital had preformed various tests on the boy and Kaldar had been forced to use his powers again. He waited until the tests had come back on Alarath and they showed the boy to be in perfect health, as Kaldar had known they would. Alarath had awoken not long after Kaldar had deposited him at the hospital and Alarath had fought the humans with a stubbornness that made Kaldar proud. One of the nurses, Vivian, had finally been able to calm him down, her gentle manner soothing the boy's fears.
Exhausted by the day's events but knowing his master was in good hands, Kaldar excused himself, making his departure. He used the last of his strength to drive back to his home in the desert. He camouflaged the truck and returned to his dwelling where he collapsed into a deep sleep.
The director of the Westlake Orphanage, Mary Simpson, came to retrieve the two children the next day. She looked into the children's ward where they were engrossed in early-morning cartoons and turned toward the nurse at her side. "They haven't spoken since they were brought in?"
The nurse shook her head, "No. Neither of them has said a word. The doctor thinks maybe it's trauma induced but there is not a mark on either of them. They don't behave as if they have been through a traumatic experience. They seem fine, happy even, they just don't speak."
Mary nodded. "Maybe they just need some time."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 20th, 1989)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Department)
Deputy Hawk knocked on the Sheriff's office door as he entered. "Gary I wanted to report that I haven’t made any progress on the case with the kids the Evans found."
The Sheriff sat back in his chair. "Tell me what you've got."
"I've checked the missing persons reports for the last six months from all of the surrounding states and nothing even comes close to their descriptions. No one has reported these kids missing. It's like someone just dropped them off in the desert."
Gary shook his head, "I was afraid it was something like that. There was no accident they could have wandered away from and obviously they hadn't been out there more than a day, they were relatively clean and well nourished."
"Do you want me to alert the press?” Deputy Hawk asked. “If we run a story, someone might come forward who knows them.”
Gary considered the idea for a moment and then shook his head. "No. Let's wait until they talk. Maybe they can tell us who they are. I don't want to involve the press. If we’re right and those poor kids were abandoned, they will have to live with that the rest of their lives. If we get the press involved everyone else will know too. Let's just keep it quiet and hope for the best."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 22nd, 1989)
(Artesia, NM)
Hank glanced at the clock as his wife entered the house. "Viv you're late again."
She crossed to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I know. I'm sorry, but working in the ward with that little boy…" she trailed off with a shrug. "I just lose track of time. He is so troubled and I feel like I can make a difference in his life."
"Is that right?" Hank asked pulling her into his lap with a smile. "You’re a nurse. You make a difference in people's lives every day."
Her face became serious. "Hank, I know it's early to be thinking things like this but..." she let her sentence trail off.
"Like what?" he prompted.
"I would like to foster the boy."
Hank opened his mouth to reply but Vivian cut him off. "You don't have to answer right now. Just think about it. Please."
"Viv, before you cut me off, I was about to say, whatever makes you happy."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 28th, 1989)
(Artesia General Hospital)
The boy has been here over a week," the psychologist addressed the others, "and it is obvious something happened to him. He is distrustful and violent and he hasn't uttered a single word."
Another doctor spoke up, "I think it's time we do some in-depth neurological testing."
Others nodded their approval. "There may be more wrong with him than we suspected."
"I will set up a schedule for the testing to start..."
They were interrupted by a knock on the door.
Vivian opened the door and addressed the doctor in charge, "I'm sorry to disturb you Doctor, but you said you wanted to be notified right away." She smiled, "The boy spoke."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 10th, 1989)
(Rock Formation near the pod chamber)
Kaldar jerked awake and winced. His whole body ached as if he had been sleeping in the same position too long. He carefully stretched his limbs and noted with surprise that he had reverted back into his natural state. He stared unbelievingly at the pink-gray skin of his arms. He had not been in his true form since he had been revived and he wondered what could have made him change back.
He glanced at the watch that seemed strangely out of place on his alien anatomy and did a double take when the date registered. May 10th. It couldn't be May 10th. He quickly checked the batteries and found them to be in perfect working order. He had been asleep for over two weeks. He must have used his powers to the point of exhaustion and even in sleep was unable to hold his adopted form. He would have to be more careful in the future not to over-tax himself.
He crawled out of his dwelling and changed his appearance back to human. He had to make sure the children were okay.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As Kaldar approached the hospital where he had left Alarath almost a month ago, a feeling of foreboding settled over him. He was worried about what might have happened to Alarath since he had last seen him. He had decided to see to Alarath first because he knew the location of Zan and Vilondra. In the hospital that night he had overheard the deputy say they would be taken to Westlake Orphanage and he knew they would be well cared for there. But he was uncertain about what would have happened to his master.
Kaldar changed into the face he had worn the evening he brought Alarath to the hospital. He hoped the staff would remember him and would give him the information he required. If not, he would have to come back and break into the records.
He entered the building and the first person he saw was a doctor whom he remembered from than night. Kaldar reintroduced himself and asked about the boy he had 'found.' "I was in the area and I just wanted to know what became of the boy."
"One of the nurses and her husband decided to foster him," the doctor replied. "I don't know if you met her. Her name is Vivian."
Kaldar felt the tension go out of his body. He did remember Vivian. She had been the one Alarath had responded to that evening. He was glad his master was in a good home. "That's great, I do remember her," he said with a smile. "How is the boy doing?"
"He's doing great," the doctor assured him.
Kaldar left the building feeling much better about what he had been forced to do.
While he was in the hospital, he had been able to obtain Vivian's address and he headed toward his truck eager to see for himself that everything was okay. As he walked across the parking lot a sudden weariness overcame him and he fell to the ground. Surprised, he got up as quickly as his aching body would allow and stumbled to the truck. He must have expended more energy than he had thought. But now that he knew all the children were safe he could return to his dwelling and properly recover.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 12th, 1989)
(Westlake Orphanage)
Mary Simpson looked across the desk at the two anxious faces before her. "Mr. and Mrs. Evans, as I told you on the phone, the children did start talking two days after they were brought here. We thought they would be able to tell us who they were but they still don't remember anything before the day you found them."
The disbelief was evident in Phillip's voice, "They don't remember anything?"
Mary shook her head, "No, not even their names."
"They must have been through something terrible," Diane said shakily.
"The police think they were abandoned in the desert," Mary continued softly as Phillip took Diane's hand in his. "They have found no missing persons reports and no leads. They have given up the investigation."
"What does that mean for the children?" Phillip asked.
"We will place them with you as fosters, and if in a year the parents still haven't been found, you will be able to adopt them." With a smile, she noted the look of relief that passed between them. "Of course they will need therapy and a special school at first but they should grow into happy, well-adjusted children."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 18th 1989)
(Artesia Memorial Cemetery)
The minister clutched Hank's arm as the last of the mourners departed. "Hank I am genuinely sorry for your loss. I know you and Vivian were very happy together."
"Thank you Reverend," Hank managed before his throat closed up.
"I know this is a hard time for you but have you decided what you are going to do with Michael?"
Hank looked over to where Michael was standing with Vivian's sister. "I’ll keep him," he said without hesitation. "That's what Vivian would have wanted."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 13th, 1990)
Kaldar had looked in on Alarath every week for the first few months. He had a feeling he should stay close to his master but he could see that Alarath was being well cared for and his own continuing bad health forced him to make the trip less and less often. He had to use his powers often when he was in town and he'd been forced to cut the visits to once a month and then stop them altogether. He had only seen Zan and Vilondra at the orphanage one day last year but he was satisfied they were well cared for.
For months he had been recovering his strength, preparing for the day when Ava would emerge and he would be reunited with Sodan and Letras. Kaldar was sure they would not be angry with him for disobeying orders and staying near the pods, when they discovered the special circumstances surrounding the early hatching.
He opened the pod chamber door for the final time before the arrival of the others. Because the three had hatched early, he had often looked in on the final pod checking its progress, determined not to be caught off-guard again. He noted with relief, Ava was still in her pod and the fluids were becoming thick and viscous just as they should.
Glancing around the pod chamber for the first time in over forty years, his eyes lit on words written in the Antarian language inscribed on the wall. He had never noticed the writing before and quickly skimmed the message. Sodan had written that he was living in a cave near the Mesaliko Reservation. Kaldar smiled at the irony of it as he sealed the pod chamber door. They had been living so close to one another all of these years and he had not discovered it until the eleventh hour.
If he had known sooner, he could have contacted Sodan and handed the three children over to him. But Sodan would have them soon anyway. And since it was only two days before Sodan and Letras were due to arrive Kaldar decided to look in on the children.
He drove to the house where Alarath lived, only to find another family in occupancy. He asked about the previous tenants but the new humans did not know where they were. Kaldar drove to the hospital and inquired about the woman Vivian only to be told that she had died months before and her husband had moved on with the boy.
Kaldar sat in the truck uncertain of what to do. He had lost his master. He would have to wait until the others returned and then they could help him find Alarath.
He suddenly felt the need to check on Zan and Vilondra and he drove to the Westlake Orphanage in Roswell. But as he pulled up to the building, he could see something was terribly wrong. Where there had once been a fence and playground equipment, now stood a parking lot, and a sign hung from the door that said Westlake Medical Clinic and offered the names of several doctors.
Kaldar inquired at the reception desk about the orphanage and was told it had been closed down just a few months earlier due to an increase in the number of people registered as foster parents. Children were placed with families immediately and there just wasn't a need for an orphanage any longer.
Kaldar stumbled back to the truck unbelievingly. He had lost all three of them. Sodan was due in two days and only Ava was left for him to find. Kaldar knew he couldn't face Sodan until he had recovered the children. He wouldn't admit he had failed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 15th, 1990)
Sodan stopped his car in front of the rock formation that had housed the Royal Four in pods for over forty years. Finally his years of waiting were over. He approached the door eagerly and opened it ready to welcome his King.
As the sunlight filtered into the chamber and illuminated the pods, the sight that greeted him made Sodan stop dead in his tracks. Three of the pods were empty and the occupants gone, including his King. He quickly looked around the chamber, hoping to find them inside, but three of the Royal Four were absent. He ran out into the open and completed a cursory search of the area but there was no sign of them and after a few moments he returned to the chamber.
Zan, Vilondra and Alarath had obviously hatched early. Sodan's first thought was perhaps they had been taken by Letras or Kaldar but as he studied the footprints on the chamber floor, he could see no sign of adults, only the small children had left their bare foot prints in the thick dust coating the floor. The three pods had hatched early and the clones, with no memory, had wandered into the desert. It had to have been some time ago because there was dust in the footprints and the fluids from the pods had dried completely.
He looked back at the remaining occupied pod. The young Queen Ava was the only one left. The fluids in her pod were thick, practically solid and Sodan knew she would soon emerge. He would have to wait for her to hatch and then he could go in search of the others.
He glanced at the wall opposite the pods where he had left the message so many years before. He doubted there was anyone left to read it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(July 21st, 1991)
Sodan had searched the area around Roswell for almost a year with no sign of the other shape shifters or the three children. He thought the humans must have killed the shape shifters but the children looked human and Sodan believed they must have been taken among the humans as their own. He had done research at the newspaper morgue but there were no stories about any children found matching the descriptions. He had gone to every school in the area looking for them but there was no sign. He had even cautiously approached the Sheriff in Roswell, Jim Valenti, but the man knew of no children found in the area. It was as if they had simply vanished.
Finally Sodan resorted to the only option left to him, he sent a signal, hoping it would draw them out. But when a week had passed and the only respondents were the skins and the Special Unit, Sodan reluctantly admitted it was time to move on.
He felt as if he were abandoning his mission and his King. If he had been on his own he would have stayed to search but he had to keep the young Queen safe. He knew how much Zan loved Ava and he was determined that one day he would reunite them.
But this was a dangerous time for him and his young charge; Alyssa, as he had called her, was just coming into the first of her abilities. They were unpredictable and just like any child, she had a hard time keeping them under control. He did not know what her unique talent had been in her other life. It had been a closely guarded secret even from him but he did know she was very powerful. If she developed a blasting power or something else potentially dangerous, it would be better to keep her away from humans until she could control it and avoid calling attention to them. When it was safe, he would continue the investigation and he would find the others.
Also he needed to lead the FBI special unit and the skins away from Roswell so if the other three of the Royal Four were there, they would be left in peace.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 4th, 1992)
(Artesia, NM)
Michael walked home from school and warily let himself into the trailer. Since Vivian's death, things had gone from bad to worse. First, Hank had started drinking and staying out late, often leaving Michael alone. Then, Hank had lost his job and not long afterward, they had lost the house and been forced to move into a trailer. Since then they had moved from place to place, wherever Hank found work.
Michael was always grateful when they first moved because it meant that Hank would be out of the house more often. But Hank always managed to screw up and lose each new job and Michael would have to be extra careful not to make him angry. Hank had lost another job only a week ago and Michael knew it was better to stay out of his way.
Michael stopped just inside the door, when he saw Hank sitting in his chair with at least a dozen beer cans littering the floor around him.
"It'zs 'bout time youzs got home," Hank shouted. "We've gotta pack up and go."
Michael didn't have to hear Hank's slurred words to know he had been drinking heavily and he proceeded cautiously. "Where are we going?"
"I've gotta job and we're movin'."
Michael stood blinking at him, incredulous that Hank had gotten a new job so quickly, but Hank took his inaction as rebellion. "Go an' do what I tell you Mickey. Or are ya still goin' ta be standin' there next week when you're new school startzs?"
The reality of the situation was starting to sink into Michael. "What new school?"
Hank laughed, "New town boy, new school. Whatta you think you're goin' to commute from Rozswell to here everyday?"
"Roswell?" Michael echoed.
"Yeah," Hank said, slamming his beer down on the arm of the chair. "Haven't you been listenin'. My new job's at the cheezse factory in Roswell."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 7th, 1992)
Max huddled close to Isabel on the bus. They were surrounded by other children, and Isabel seemed to be in her element but Max did not like the crowd. He felt his differences more keenly when he was among a large group and today he felt more out of place than he ever had.
Since his adoptive mother had told them they would be attending a regular school with other children, he had dreaded the day when it would happen. For the last two years they had attended the small classes of a private tutor and Max had gradually grown comfortable in that environment but he feared facing an entire school full of strangers.
Max had been apprehensive when he awoke that morning, and the feeling had intensified as the crowded bus stopped in front of their house, and increased again when they had boarded the vehicle to confront the other students. He had let Isabel pull him to the back of the bus and into a seat, the faces of the strange children dancing before him as if they were taunting him for his shyness.
But as the bus drew closer to its destination, a calming sensation started to settle over him. Max looked around unable to determine the cause but he was grateful for any relief.
The bus pulled up outside Roswell Elementary and the children disembarked, Isabel eagerly dragging Max off the bus with her. As they threaded their way through the other children, a familiar warmth rushed over him, covering him, protecting him. A feeling, for the first time he could remember, of belonging and home.
Max slowed his pace as he was drawn toward the source and Isabel released his hand and ran ahead to join the others. Max turned toward a group of children but the only one he saw was a small girl with long, brown hair. He stopped, stunned by the instant flash of recognition, even if he didn't understand it, but he knew without question that this was the only girl he would ever love.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 14th, 1992)
(The Special Unit Lab)
(Washington D.C.)
Agent Daniel Summers watched as the laser failed to penetrate the smooth surface of the alien orb. Over the years, every test known to man had been performed on it, including radiation, microwaves and every chemical on Earth, but nothing had been able to penetrate it or cause any reaction in it.
Whenever a new testing technique was developed, the orb would be retrieved from the vault and subjected to the procedure, but so far all of them had failed.
Agent Summers opened the vault, constructed from depleted uranium, and walked to place the orb in its container. Someday, he thought, they would figure out how to make it work.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Earth Date - February 27th, 1993)
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)
"Your Highness," General Toaks said as he bowed formally before the dowager Queen, "I have good news. The scientists have discovered a way to communicate across great distance and the signal cannot be tracked. They have been able to successfully alter the Thought Projector we currently use, to work on humans."
"Then we can warn Zan about Khivar's troops on Earth," Nedra exclaimed.
The General looked down to avoid the disappointment he knew he would see on her face. "But your Highness, we don't know where they are or even if they have emerged from the pods."
"I have been thinking about that General," she said. "What if we simply replace the message in the communication orbs; record over it. The orbs can hold the message and Zan can access it without sending a traceable signal."
A smile lit the General's face. "That just might work. We could use a human as a local transmitter, so the signal can’t be traced back to us."
"Tell me how this technology works," Nedra said.
"Basically it works the same on humans as on Antarians,” Toaks explained. “It allows the user to take over the mind of a subject and use the body for their own purposes. A small, unused area of the human's brain will be permanently adapted to allow the user to take over and control the human. And because the humans' brains are so similar to ours the user will be able to use their powers through the human subject too. "
"So we can use a human to broadcast a new message to the orbs," Nedra said with relief. "How is a subject chosen?"
"The subject must have a certain flaw in the brain structure. The device can sense this flaw and then we simply prepare the subject, similar to coding a computer. When I was told of the device I gave the order to have a subject prepared for your use."
"The human is not harmed in any way?"
"No, not if it is prepared correctly," the General said, shaking his head. "In fact, we have saved the life of the human the devise chose for your use. He possessed a disease that eventually would have become fatal. His own body was mutating and attacking the healthy parts, spreading corruption throughout his system. Apparently Earth medicine has not progressed enough to cure him but we were easily able to rid him of the disease to make sure of his continuing usefulness."
"And this human I will be using, what is his name?"
"He is called Brody."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Earth Date - March 4th, 1993)
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)
Nedra entered the lab with General Toaks at her side. She addressed the head scientist Kranon, “I received word that the human Brody is ready.”
“Yes, your Highness,” Kranon replied. “We carefully prepared the human and moved him from an area that contained a large concentration of technology. It probably wouldn’t have interfered with the signal but we wanted to take every precaution. Now, everything is ready for you to send the message.”
Nedra put on the thought projector and started to read the statement she had prepared. “If you are seeing me now, it means that you are alive and well…”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Special Unit Vault)
(Washington D.C.)
The orb was locked inside the vault constructed of depleted uranium and the signal from Antar was unable to penetrate the heavy molecules.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Beneath the Sand - Near the Pod Chamber)
The orb accepted the message sent from Antar and attempted to activate an alert signal, a single brilliant shaft of light. But the sand pressing down on the light sensor confused the programming and it stored the signal for a later time.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, May 2nd 1999)
(Van Buren, Missouri - near the Ozark Mountains)
Sodan sat across the table from Alyssa and motioned to the two men in suits who had just come into the diner. "There are the FBI Agents."
The trap he had set worked. Sodan had stopped sending signals to draw out the FBI and the skins when he had retrieved Alyssa from the pod chamber, but when she had started gaining control of her powers he had started again, to let Alyssa see how the FBI worked. He always avoided the skins, feeling she wasn't ready to face them and concentrated her training on the FBI.
Sodan indicated the older man, "That is Agent Summers but I don't know the younger man." Sodan recognized Summers even though over ten years had passed since he had last seen him. Summers and his partner had interviewed him when he had played a UFO nut on one of the earlier 'sightings'.
Sodan turned his attention back to Alyssa. "In a moment we will leave the diner. You will use your powers to cloak me from the Agents and I will come back in and listen to what they are saying."
Sodan left some bills on the table and they exited. Sodan and Alyssa got into the car and he drove them around the side of the diner and parked. "If anything goes wrong, use your powers to get away and meet me at the agreed upon place."
Alyssa turned her icy blue eyes to her protector. "What could go wrong?"
"Probably nothing but it is always best to prepare for the worst. Ready?"
Alyssa nodded and closed her eyes in concentration, erasing Sodan's image from the minds of the FBI Agents.
Sodan re-entered the diner and crossed to the rack of pamphlets next to the table where the Agents were eating. They obviously did not see him and continued their conversation as if they were alone. They appeared to be having an argument.
Summers leaned forward and spoke softly. "Pierce, you are too quick to destroy. There are so many things we could learn from an advanced race."
The man named Pierce answered softly but his tone was fierce, "I don't believe we can learn anything from these creatures. They are only here to take us over, wipe us out. What other reason could they have for being here so long? They kill innocent people without a thought. They are unprincipled, despicable monsters and we should wipe out every one of them."
"But think of the advantages we could gain in technology, and medicine," Summers argued.
Pierce laughed, "You are getting soft, old man. You used to be the one to say we should shoot first and ask questions later."
"I haven't changed my mind, but now that I am in charge of the Unit, I can see other possibilities."
"I will never think of them as anything but monsters," Pierce said emphatically.
Sodan turned and left the diner. So Agent Summers was now in charge of the Special Unit, Sodan thought to himself. He couldn't let such a golden opportunity slip through his fingers. He headed out the door and around the building, crossing to the car. He changed the color of the paint and the license plate. "I think I can learn something from these men. I want you to go to the hotel and stay there. I will meet you in a few hours."
"But I want to help," Alyssa insisted.
Sodan shook his head. He had successfully kept the young Queen away from the sordid business that he'd had to do from time to time. He knew Zan would not want her to be involved and he always made excuses that would relieve her suspicions. "It will be easier if I do it myself. Now do as I say."
Sodan watched as she drove away and then he changed his appearance and went back into the diner where he sat sipping a cup of coffee, waiting for an opportunity. And when Agent Summers got up and walked to the restroom, Sodan followed him.
He let the door close behind him and spoke softly, "Agent Summers."
Summers swung around, "Who are you?"
Sodan smiled as he advanced, hand outstretched. "I am the one you have been looking for."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
END OF BOOK 4 - FATE'S INTERVENTION (THE PODS HATCH)
er-satz -
1 : an artificial and inferior substitute
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: The dupes' lives in New York
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. What about the dupes' protector?
2. Why do they live in the sewer?
3. Do they know about the past and who they are?
4. What exactly did their protector tell them about healing humans?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 5 - Ersatz Heirs (The Dupes)
EARTH
Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Skins
Nicholas Whitaker - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - aka. Tom - Khivar's right hand and head general
Katian - one of the skins sent to Earth and Nicholas’ lover
Linda - the skin soldier posing as Katian’s mother
Henry - the skin soldier posing as Katian’s brother
Walt Crawford - Colonel Jafto - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Ida Crawford - Idos - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
The Dupes
Zan - Max’s dupe
Lonni - Isabel’s dupe
Rath - Michael’s dupe
Ava - Tess’ dupe
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel – Zan’s sister
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - man who usurped Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - aka Tom - Khivar's right hand and head general
Katian - one of the skins sent to Earth and Nicholas’ lover
Linda - the skin soldier posing as Katian’s mother
Henry - the skin soldier posing as Katian’s brother
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Idos - Ida Crawford - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(July 15th, 1947)
(New York City)
Cuerena slowed the truck as she entered the heavier traffic of the city. She had been driving for almost a week, only stopping to fill the truck’s gas tank. She had changed the appearance of the truck and herself several times to lessen the possibility that she would be found but she had seen no signs of pursuit either human or alien.
As she maneuvered through the streets, she thought back to the other time she had been in New York. It had been eight years ago and she and the other shape shifters were looking for human DNA donors for the pods, and their search had led them to New York. They hadn't discovered any donors but they had decided New York City would make an excellent place to set up the decoy clones. They had chosen a part of town that was mainly used as warehouse space and even picked a building.
And that was where Cuerena was headed now. She would take a space in the building and house the developing pods there. The other shape shifters would all know where they were located and would easily be able to find them if it was necessary.
Cuerena turned the corner and with a gasp of surprise, pulled the truck to the side of the road. The building they had chosen was no longer there. Instead there was a large construction site and the accompanying sign read,
Future site of the
Gainswaith Commercial
Office Tower,
to be completed in 1952.
The entire block had been leveled for the construction and there was nowhere left to house the pods. Cuerena exited the truck to look around the area for an alternative site but after a few inquiries she found it was a hopeless task. Many of the surrounding buildings were being renovated or destroyed and there was no space available for lease. She would have to take the pods elsewhere to house them but she worried about how the other shape shifters would find them.
While she was considering what to do, she overheard a conversation of two near-by men.
"When they started construction on this behemoth," the first man said, motioning to the Gainswaith building, "they were forced to abandon an entire section of the subway and sewer tunnels underneath and build new ones. That means a lot of extra work for our company."
"So what do they do with the old tunnels?" the other man asked. "Fill them in? Wall 'em up?"
"No, they just reroute a section or two of track," the first man shrugged, "and leave the rest down there."
Cuerena turned back to the truck. If there really were sections of tunnel beneath the building that weren't being used, it could be a perfect answer to her problem. It would mean no rent, or nosy landlord or neighbors, and she could leave a message on the new building telling the others where they were.
She locked up the truck and went into the tunnels, in search of their new home.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Abandoned Sewer Tunnel)
Cuerena carefully anchored each of the pods to the wall of their new home in the abandoned sewer tunnel. It would be decades before they hatched and this sheltered room would be a perfect sanctuary.
She looked around the bare concrete walls. She was a protector and was capable of living in very sparse surroundings but when the duplicates emerged she would have more homey comforts in place. Even though these clones weren't the real Royal Four, they were derived from them, and Cuerena felt they deserved some consideration.
She could never tell them the whole truth about what they were, of course. To be useful as decoys, they had to believe they were the Royal Four, should the need arise. They would have no memories of their past and all memories about the plan and the royal codes had been carefully blocked.
Cuerena ran her hand over the surface of the duplicate Vilondra's pod. They had not blocked her memories of Khivar as they had with the real Vilondra. There was little chance the duplicate would remember her past life without help and they would receive no assistance in recovering their memories. It had been agreed that the decoys would not be told about the past in any great detail, they would only be given a general outline, but Cuerena had often wondered what she would tell them if any of them did have memories from their other life.
She supposed she would just have to deal with the situation if and when it arose, but for now her duty was clear. Protect the pod at all costs.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(January 25th, 1965)
Nicholas had been in New York for more than a week, observing the squad of soldiers that were assigned to the area, hunting for traitors. In that time he hadn't witnessed anything unusual and had intended to leave in the morning, but then he had seen the Antarian writing on the side of one of the buildings called the Gainswaith Tower. The Antarian symbol for knowledge had caught his eye first. It was cleverly concealed within a larger pattern of meaningless symbols on the building and as he had scanned the pattern, he saw more Antarian words.
There was not a sentence or even a coherent thought, but the words were there none-the-less. Instantly dismissing the probability of coincidence, Nicholas was left with only two options: the message had been left by traitors within his organization, or it had been left by the supporters of the Royal Four.
It was obvious the message was written in some kind of code but he had never been gifted in cryptography and doubted he could crack the code alone. He decided to avoid contacting the soldiers in the area for help until he could determine if one of them had written it and that would mean investigating more closely.
First, Nicholas cautiously interviewed the Gainswaith building's owner and architect and discovered the original plans had not called for a design, and each thought the other had done it on a whim. Then he tried to track down the person who had done the work, but no one involved with the construction would admit to making the pattern.
And now totally convinced the message had been put on the building deliberately, Nicholas concentrated on searching the area around the building for any otherworldly activity. He interviewed residents and business owners, workers and the homeless, but no one remembered anything out of the ordinary, and when he asked about the symbols on the building, most admitted they had never before noticed them.
Then Nicholas carefully searched the Gainswaith Tower and the surrounding buildings but he could find nothing suspicious. And that point, he decided to reveal himself to his troops.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
After the man had asked her about strange occurrences and then the symbols on the Gainswaith building, Cuerena had carefully kept him in sight. It was obvious he must be part of Khivar's troops who had shot their transport out of the sky almost twenty years ago.
She had been shocked when he asked about the Antarian symbols, but she had coded the message using one of the Tageonant battle codes only known to the closest household royal staff and she wasn't afraid he would decipher the message. There were over a dozen Antarian characters on the wall but the message itself was very simple if one knew the code. Through a process of elimination and clues it simply said, below.
But she was worried that he was so close to her charges. Whenever she left the tunnels, she donned the appearance of an older homeless woman and physically sealed the entrance to the chamber. That's what she had done three days ago to get fresh supplies, when she had run into the man asking questions. He appeared to be in his early twenties and had introduced himself as a student of NYU, saying his name was Tom. Then he had starting asking questions.
At first, Cuerena hadn't been suspicious, writing it off to just another weird New Yorker but when he had asked about the symbols, she'd worked to keep her features carefully still. She'd told him that she had never noticed the symbols before and he didn't seem surprised, obviously having gotten the same answer from others.
He had dismissed her quickly and she'd slipped behind one of the buildings and changed her appearance in order to observe him. Then she had carefully tracked him for three days as he systematically searched the Gainswaith Tower and every surrounding building. She had hoped, when he didn't find anything, he would simply leave but when he had finished searching the last building, he shifted into the form of a child.
Cuerena had never known Khivar to use shape shifters in his troops, but she wasn't an expert in his military tactics, and immediately decided to follow the shape shifter to see what he was up to.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(January 28th, 1965)
Nicholas knocked on the door where his troops were living as a family, waiting impatiently for the answer. All troops inserted into communities outside Copper Summer were assigned to five-man teams, posing as families. This family consisted of a mother and father, sister and brother in their late teens, and a grandmother. He thought it unlikely that any of this group were traitors but he needed to investigate every possibility thoroughly. The soldier posing as the daughter was his occasional lover, Katian, and Nicholas knew she was as loyal to Khivar as himself. If she had discovered even a hint of treachery, she would have alerted him immediately.
Finally, the door was opened by the woman he recognized who posing as the mother, Linda.
And she gasped as she recognized him. "Sir, what an unexpected surprise."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena followed the enemy shape shifter to the house and watched as he was admitted. She was not close enough to hear what was being said but when the door closed behind them she moved around the side of the house to the room where they were sitting and pressed her ear against the window.
She couldn't catch every word but she heard enough to realize that the shape shifter was a superior officer to the people in the house, posing as a family. She never heard his real name, assuming Tom wasn’t it, the others simply called him sir or General. He asked them about the writing on the Gainswaith building and they said they had never seen it. He theorized that either supporters of the Royal Four or traitors had left the message and he ordered the soldiers into pairs to start an immediate search for other messages. Cuerena drifted back into the bushes as the groups left the house and changed her appearance again in order to follow the General and the girl he called, Katian.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It didn't take Cuerena long to see why the General had divided the troops as he had. He and Katian waited in the shadows around the corner and once the others were out of sight, they doubled back to the house. The General changed his appearance in the alley and now he wore the face of the young man in his twenties, Cuerena had met.
As they approached the door, Katian reached out to open it but the General slammed her back into it and took her lips in a rough kiss. "It's been a long time," he said huskily when he released her.
Katian nodded, "Let's not waste any time. The others will be back in two hours."
As they disappeared inside, a plan was already starting to take shape in Cuerena's mind that would make the General want to forget about New York forever. It would be too dangerous for her to try and confront all six of the enemy soldiers but with a little of her power applied in the correct places, hopefully she could bring them all down.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(February 1st, 1965)
Nicholas awoke in the bed he had shared with Katian, with a giddy feeling. He had always been one to keep his feelings under control, but the last few days with his lover had made his thoughts turn to more tender things. For the first time in his life, he was in love and as he showered and dressed, he made plans for their future together.
First they would finish the investigation of the alien writing and then Nicholas would take Katian back to Copper Summit. She would be given a promotion and moved into his house so they could be together all the time. He should have felt ridiculous, being in love. He was no kid and he'd had his share of beautiful women, but there was just something different about Katian and he wanted to spend his life with her.
He opened his door and started toward the stairs but he was distracted by Katian's whispered voice coming up through a vent.
"Were you able to get a message to the others?" she asked.
"Yeah," answered the soldier posing as her brother, Henry. "The head of the resistance sent the reply that we should take the message off the building and then act surprised when the General finds out. And hopefully he will turn his investigation in another direction."
Nicholas was stunned, and for a moment he couldn't move. There was silence below, but after a few seconds, Nicholas heard the distinct sounds of kissing and he felt his heart break.
"I hate that you have to spend time with him," Henry hissed. "I want to kill him for touching you."
"Henry," Katian sighed, "we have to careful. You know it disgusts me to be with that toad, but it won't be for much longer and then we can be together."
The rage within Nicholas built to the boiling point instantly. He couldn't believe he had been so stupid to fall for her act. Katian had played him like a pro, with her soft kisses and professions of love. He knew love was for fools but he had let himself believe and followed her like an idiot.
In an instant, the love he had felt for her turned to a searing hatred, and at that moment he wanted nothing more than to see her die. Barely aware of his actions, he bounded down the stairs and burst into the kitchen where Katian and Henry were sitting at the table and with two well-placed blasts of energy, he turned first Henry and then Katian dust.
Nicholas was still savoring the look of surprise and fear on her face as the other members of the family rushed into the room, stopping suddenly as they saw the telltale flakes of skin floating around him.
"What happened, Sir?" asked the senior officer.
Nicholas whirled to face them and with a blast of power, forced them to their knees. "Either you are harboring traitors, or you are traitors yourselves."
"No," the senior officer instantly denied. "We are loyal to Khivar."
Nicholas advanced on him with an outstretched hand. "We'll see about that."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena watched from outside as the General tortured and executed each of the soldiers. And then, looking far older than the twenty years of his adopted body, he sank down into one of the chairs and put his head in his hands.
It had been obvious to Cuerena that the General was in love with Katian and she had used it against him in the most painful way she could think of. Her powers made him overhear a conversation that had never taken place, causing him to think Katian and Henry were traitors and blame the writing on them. The plan had worked better than she anticipated because of the General’s raging temper and now she just hoped the experience would make him forget about the investigation and leave.
After a few moments, the General took out a device that Cuerena couldn't see, and spoke into it.
"Walt, we need a new team in New York. I want them here tomorrow. And tell mom I'll be home the next day."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 15th, 1990)
(Abandoned Sewer Tunnel)
Cuerena had watched in anticipation as the fluids within the pods had solidified to a thick, viscous consistency, knowing the time had come for the clones to emerge. Lonni had pushed through the membrane first, followed closely by Ava and Rath but Zan had not emerged until almost an hour later.
As she had cleaned and clothed the small clones, Cuerena wondered what they would be like. There were many theories about the behavior of clones compared with the originals. And even though Antarians had been cloning for generations, there was no accurate way to predict how they developed. The few clones that had been created and given back their memories had been exactly the same as the originals.
The clones in her charge would not be given their memories though, and there was also the added unknown of the human DNA. But perhaps the biggest variable was the fact that the original genetic material had been separated into two clones. It posed the possibility that some traits would be absent in one set of clones and present in the other set. For example, one of the New York clones could have a bad temper, while the other in New Mexico did not. Or it was possible they could be identical.
Of course, Cuerena would get a chance to find out for herself when her charges came of age and she returned to Roswell to be reunited with the others. She would leave the duplicate clones in New York with a communicator, in case they were needed, and then concentrate her energy on the real Royal Four. It wasn't fair and perhaps it was wrong, but it would help ensure the survival of her people and put an end to Khivar's treachery and evil.
She looked at the four sleeping children, so small, so innocent, but it was all an illusion. They had been created for one purpose only. To die.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 21st, 1990)
Cuerena spent the first few days with the clones simply talking to them and teaching them English. The children learned quickly and after a week, all four of them were chattering away as if they had been raised with the language for years.
She had given them their original names, as she had been ordered, and would start their instruction today. The clones would be given an education that would include all manner of math, science, literature and art, and they would also be taught about Earth as well as the basics of their own planet and language. And when their powers started to develop, a regime would be included to train the clones to master their abilities.
It would be about a year until the clones started to show any signs of their powers. Cuerena had placed a neural inhibitor in the children's genetic code that would suppress their powers until then. But when it wore off, the children would have to control their wildly unpredictable and awesome abilities. That is why their education about their powers would start today, along with their other lessons.
"Children," Cuerena called out. "Come and sit here," she motioned to a small table with four chairs, "and we will begin."
She waited until they were seated and then started with the history of their past, as she had been instructed. "We are not from this planet, Earth. We come from a planet very far away called Antar. On our planet you are known as the Royal Four." She motioned to each of the children as she spoke, "You are Zan the King, Ava his Queen, Vilondra his sister and Rath his counselor."
The children looked at one another as Cuerena continued. "On our planet there was a great war and your former selves were killed. You were created from the genetic material of your alien predecessors and human subjects. You were given human form so you could live safely on this planet undetected until the time comes for your return. I am Cuerena, your guardian, and I will protect you from danger and keep you hidden."
"As you mature, you will regain you memories of your other life and develop powers that will aid you in your fight against your enemies. When it is time, you will return to our planet to oppose the usurper and his factions and take back your rightful places as the rulers of Antar."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(June 10th, 1991)
The sound of running feet and shouts startled Cuerena out of her studies and she jumped up into a defensive position just as the children entered the room.
"Cuerena, guess what?" Lonni exclaimed excitedly as she bounced into the room just slightly ahead of the others.
Cuerena relaxed as she realized there was no danger. "What happened, Lonni?"
Ava blurted out before Lonni could speak. "Zan got his powers."
Lonni turned on her angrily, "Ava!! I was going to tell her!"
Ava shrank back against Zan and he automatically came to her defense, "Don't freak out, Lonni."
"What happened?" Cuerena asked.
Lonni looked at Zan, waiting for him to tell the story but he motioned to her. With a smirk, she started, "Rath and Zan were playing handball and Zan fell and hurt his hand and it was bleeding and he healed it."
Rath pushed forward. "Are we all gonna get healing powers?"
Cuerena looked at her charges. "Each of you will have the ability to heal simple wounds but only Zan has the ability to heal more serious wounds and life-threatening injuries." She turned to face him. "Zan, your healing power is much stronger than the others. It is a special ability you were born with and you will have the ability to bring someone back from the brink of death."
"Can I heal animals, and humans too?" Zan asked, eager to learn about his ability.
Cuerena nodded, "Yes, but let me caution you against using your powers on humans. As we have discussed before, most humans won't understand that you are different and it could be dangerous if you reveal yourselves to them."
"But I could heal a human," Zan said stubbornly.
"Yes," Cuerena agreed. "You have the power to heal humans." She motioned to the others, "All of you can heal on a small scale, simple wounds and broken bones. But only Zan can heal larger wounds or diseases. It takes a great deal of power to manipulate living flesh and bone on a large or very delicate scale, and not everyone is capable."
She turned to Zan. "You could heal a human from a life threatening wound but it would present a problem. In order to heal a human on the verge of death, you would have to alter their cells to make them able to regenerate themselves. The cells would become like your own, part human, part Antarian. Over time, the human would become immune to the diseases on this planet and their life span would be extended just as yours. The human would slowly change, perhaps developing powers of their own and eventually every cell in their body would be like yours. In essence, they would become a hybrid like yourselves."
Zan, Lonni thought to herself, everything is always about Zan. She stepped forward to focus Cuerena's attention on her. "So what are my powers?" Lonni asked.
"You will all develop the basic powers to manipulate matter," Cuerena said, "but as for your unique powers Lonni, I do not know. When you were engineered, you were given your own capabilities but you were also given an advanced human brain, so it is possible you could develop new powers you didn't have in your other life. As for the specific nature of your powers, I just don't know. On Antar the nature of your power was a closely guarded secret, as with all females, so we will just have to see how it manifests."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 7th, 1992)
Zan struggled through the thick, blackness that appeared to be everywhere around him. He had been looking for a way out for what seemed like forever, but the more he fought against it, the more hopeless it became. The blackness was a tangible thing, its weight pressing down on him, chilling him to the bone and threatening to consume him. He called out, hoping someone could hear him and lead him out of the seemingly never-ending night.
As he continued to struggle, a voice whispered his name and he turned quickly toward the sound. In the distance he thought he saw the flickering movement of a soft, golden light and he moved toward it as quickly as he could. With every step, the light seemed to grow in intensity but it was as if the blackness refused to let him go, making each movement harder than the last.
"Help me!" he called, afraid he would never escape the chill of dark.
The light flickered briefly and rapidly grew in intensity until it was so bright he was forced to cover his eyes. Suddenly the darkness released him and he fell forward and quickly scrambled on hands and knees toward the source of his salvation.
The light receded as he approached and Zan gasped as he realized the golden light was being emitted from a small girl. It was a part of her, surrounding her and it welcomed him with a promise of warmth and love. He crouched before the girl, desperately trying to see her face, but it was obscured by her long dark hair, blowing across her face.
She reached out to him, taking his hand and pulling him to his feet as she once again spoke his name. "Zan."
Where their hands met, her warmth rushed into him, chasing the cold from his body and for the first time in his short life he had a sense of belonging and home.
Her hair shifted in the breeze and for a brief moment he thought she would be revealed to him but she released his hand and stepped back, and the intensity of the light started to obscure her again.
"Wait," he called, "who are you?"
Somehow he could feel her disappointment and as she was entirely engulfed in the golden light, she whispered a single word. "Love."
Zan rushed forward but the light faded until only a small flickering flame was left and the girl was nowhere to be seen. Zan felt the chill of the darkness start to seep into him again and called out desperately, "Wait! Where are you? Don't go! Come back! Come back!"
Zan felt a heavy hand on his shoulder and fearing the darkness was back, struggled against it, but he was suddenly jolted awake by Cuerena's soft voice.
"Zan, you are having a bad dream."
He blinked at her uncomprehendingly for a moment and then realized the truth. The girl he had been so desperate to see, the one who had saved him, was not real at all. She was only a dream girl.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(December 3rd, 1992)
Cuerena hurried down the tunnel with the groceries. She didn't like leaving the children alone for long, fearing what could happen to them. They were growing into their abilities and becoming quite powerful but they were still only nine-year-old children.
As she approached the entrance, she could hear raised voices and she sprinted the last few yards.
"Get off me Rath!" Cuerena heard Zan call out angrily.
"Make me!" Rath replied.
"You're such a baby, Zan," Lonni taunted.
"Get off right now or you'll be sorry and you too Lonni!"
Cuerena entered the room just in time to see Rath holding the smaller Zan to the floor with a knee in his chest, as Lonni egged him on.
"What are you going do, you big baby?" Lonni said in a singsong tone.
Suddenly a burst of power erupted from Zan, throwing Rath across the room and knocking Lonni to the ground. Zan and Rath got up at the same time and Rath rushed toward Zan.
Seemingly unconcerned, Zan watched Rath running at him with a raised hand.
But Cuerena interceded, stepping between them and grabbed Rath's hand before he could follow through with his intended action. "Stop."
She had always felt strange disciplining the children because she had been raised to respect her station in life, but she couldn't let Rath's behavior go unchecked. "Rath, Lonni, this is unacceptable behavior. Zan is our King and we must show him respect."
Rath glared at them, but under Cuerena's gaze and a nudge from Lonni, he finally relented with a small bow of his head. "I'm sorry, your Majesty," he said stiffly.
Lonni held her head high. "Sorry, Zan. We just got carried away."
Zan accepted their apology and Ava rushed forward, from where she had been hiding, to fuss over him.
Cuerena entered the makeshift kitchen and started to put the groceries away. Lonni and Rath were getting more willful and disrespectful with each passing month and she wished she knew how to handle the situation better. This hadn't been the first time she'd had to separate the boys. It seemed as if they were always fighting, Rath constantly challenging Zan's position as leader. She couldn't let Rath harm Zan but she knew he would never respect Zan if she kept interceding.
Zan had always been smaller and quieter than Rath, who seemed to attack everything with the same head-on stubbornness. But Zan had surprised her today with his power. She had not known he possessed the strength or the control his action required, she just hoped it gained him some ground in the battle. If Rath respected or feared Zan's powers enough, he would back off.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(February 27th, 1993)
The burst of blue light that emitted from the orb surprised Cuerena more than she would have thought possible. She and the other shape shifters had agreed to maintain complete communicator silence except in emergencies and she was worried about what could have prompted them to contact her.
Cuerena crossed to the table where the orb was sitting. It was lucky the children were out playing so she didn't have to explain what was going on. She picked it up and pushed a stream of energy into it, to retrieve the message.
A blue light floated into the air before her and transformed into a human woman. At first Cuerena was confused but the woman's words quickly revealed the truth.
If you are seeing me now, it means that you are alive and well. I take this form because it will be familiar to you, and it will help you to understand what I am about to say. You have lived before. You perished in the conflict that enslaves our planet but your essence was duplicated, cloned, and mixed with human genetic materials so that you might be recreated...
Cuerena listened to the entire message and then she passed her hand over the orb, erasing it permanently from the memory. It was not meant for her charges and there was no reason for them to hear it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(May 15th, 1997)
Ava looked across the dinner table at Zan with a sigh. She had loved Zan her entire life but he had never returned her affections. When they had first come out of the pods Cuerena had told them about their destiny and since then Ava had been waiting for Zan to acknowledge her place in his life. They were great friends but any time she mentioned their future together, Zan pushed the subject aside. Over the years, Ava had grown more impatient and now that they were fourteen, she felt it was time to move past mere friendship.
Rath and Lonni had accepted their destiny eagerly, coupling with the ferocity of wild animals even at their young age, and Ava had to admit she was jealous of the close relationship they shared. And Lonni and Rath often teased her about not being able to capture Zan's interest. Ava wished she could simply use her powers on Zan to make him see her like she wanted but they had practiced together so many times that Zan could tell when she was using her powers. He was far more powerful than she, and easily blocked her attempts to use her powers, so she had no effect on him.
Ava had reminded Zan many times of their duty and it hadn't done any good, but then her eyes fell on their protector and an idea suddenly came to her. "Cuerena," she started casually, "tell us again about how connections are formed."
If Cuerena noticed anything odd in her request, she didn't show it and started the story she had told them before. "Most of our people, who possess power, are able to make some form of connection through touch. Some of these connections are weak and some are strong, it usually depends on the amount and type of powers the participants have. The connections are stronger if there is some kind of common bond between the participants such as a family relationship or friendship or a romantic involvement.”
“Almost all of our people with power are able to form connections through sexual intercourse. These connections are the strongest because the participants’ consciences momentarily merge and unlike other types of bonds, it is difficult if not impossible to hide anything from one another. Most connections are temporary and can only be reestablished through physical contact, but in some rare cases the connections are particularly strong and are always open between participants. They can speak to one another telepathically and send emotions and sometimes images, and some are active even across great distances."
Cuerena continued but Zan rose from the table, having heard enough, and left the dwelling. He walked quickly, confidently navigating the disused sewer and subway tunnels, until he reached his special place. Zan had found it when he had been exploring a few years ago, and now he went there whenever he needed some time alone.
It was an abandoned subway station that had been built in the thirties and was elegantly decorated with murals, tile work and colored glass. The ceiling rose twenty feet above his head, formed of interlocking arches that were supported by ornately carved columns. The light fixtures were made of colored glass and when Zan used his powers to illuminated them, a rainbow of colors and patterns danced along the planes and curves of the walls and ceiling. To Zan it was a magical place where he often indulged in daydreams, most of which included his dream girl.
He would pretend the station was a ballroom in a faraway palace, filled with ladies in swirling gowns and men in stately uniforms. And as he stood observing from the sidelines, the dancers would occasionally part, revealing to him glimpses of a beautiful girl with long brown hair in a sapphire-blue gown, standing across the room. He would duck and bob attempting to see her more clearly but she always seemed just out of his reach, disappearing behind the twirling couples.
Frustrated, he would finally walk across the dance floor, ignoring the strange looks his breach of protocol earned him, and boldly take his dream girl by the hand. They would say nothing to one another, not even exchanging names, and he would lead her onto the dance floor, the other couples automatically parting for them as he took her into his arms. The two of them would dance the night away, losing track of the time because they were only focused on each other.
With a sigh, Zan sank down onto the sofa he had made from an old bench. It was a beautiful dream, but he had never shared it with anyone because he knew they wouldn't understand. If Rath or Lonni found out, he would never hear the end of it. Zan the romantic, the dreamer, they would mock. And what would Ava say if she found out he was daydreaming about someone other than her?
He had heard the lectures from Cuerena, Ava and the others about their destiny more times than he could remember, but it just didn't feel right to him. Cuerena had told him he and Ava were married in their other life, but in this life the feelings he had for her didn't go beyond friendship.
He knew what love felt like because he had been in love since he was nine years old. Unfortunately the girl who had captured his heart was not real, but she had visited his dreams almost every night over the years. Sometimes he would simply get a glimpse of her or only hear her soft laughter, but other times she came to him and chased away his loneliness and fears. He had never actually seen her face but they had a connection like the ones Cuerena had described. He could feel her emotions and hear her voice even when she didn't speak.
But she wasn't real and he knew he would have to face that. He was fourteen and a King and as he grew older, he knew the others would expect more and more from him. They were pressing him to accept his destiny and he didn't feel like he had any other choice. And no matter how much he loved his dream girl, no matter how perfect they were for each other, his dream girl was just that, a dream. She was someone his unconscious had invented to fill the empty spaces in his heart.
A noise drew Zan's attention to the tunnel and he watched Ava emerge from the darkness. Zan felt a slash of disappointment because she had found his special place but knew it was his own fault for being careless enough that she had been able to follow.
He sat silent, as Ava crossed to him, noting her confidence. Ava had accepted that they were meant to be together since they had first been told. She had never questioned it.
"Can I sit down?" she asked.
Zan scooted over making a space for her. "Sure."
Ava sat and looked at Zan. She had followed him because she had assumed he was upset. "Do you wanna talk about it?"
Zan shook his head, "No." How would he explain to Ava he could never love her because he was in love with a dream? She wouldn't understand and he didn't want to hurt her.
They sat in silence for a few minutes and Ava started to get nervous. Maybe it hadn't been a good idea for her to follow Zan. He seemed so sad and her presence didn't seem to be helping. She couldn't imagine what was wrong and she wondered if he wanted to be alone. "Do you want me to leave?"
Zan studied her face, seeing the nervousness and uncertainty creep in. He didn’t want to hurt Ava, she was his only real friend and ally. He had to accept his destiny, but in order to do that, he also had to accept that he wasn't meant to be happy.
Zan shook his head, and answered her with a sad smile. "No."
Ava scooted closer to him with a smile, placing a hand on his shoulder, sure that Zan was finally coming around.
Zan didn't move as Ava closed the distance between them and pressed her lips to his, but he squeezed his eyes shut to stop the tears that suddenly threatened. He knew this had to happen but he felt his heart break because he was betraying his love.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(April 12th, 1998)
Since they were children, Lonni had become more and more resentful that her little brother was King simply because he was male. She was the older sibling, she was just as smart and capable as Zan if not more so because Zan had the annoying habit of worrying about right and wrong according to human terms. But they weren't human and Lonni didn't feel they had to live by human rules. Occasionally she could get Zan to see that and those were the times they were the closest, but he always got caught up in his conscience in the end.
She and Rath understood one another better than she and her brother ever had, probably because of their connection. They had become lovers at fourteen and even though the connection hadn't formed for almost a year afterward, it had helped bind them together. Lonni was able to read Rath's emotions and she was able to speak in his head, and even though he couldn't do the same to her, they had developed a kind of mental shorthand that allowed them to work together like a well-oiled machine. Also in their favor was the one major interest they had in common.
Lonni often thought it seemed like a small thing to base a relationship on, but their common goal and mutual lust had so far been enough. Both of them disliked Zan and resented the fact he was in charge but even together they weren't strong enough to take Zan on. Most of the time, Lonni and Rath acted like the loyal sister and friend they were suppose to be, but from time to time they would test Zan to see if they were strong enough to oppose him.
Over the years they were becoming stronger, but so was Zan, and Lonni could see they would never win going directly against him. Any plan to get rid of Zan would have to include a surprise attack. There was also the additional problem of their protector. Cuerena supported Zan in whatever he decided and she would have to be dealt with before they could move on Zan.
But Lonni was patient and they had time. They just had to wait until the time was right and they would take out the shape shifter and Zan.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(August 5th, 1998)
Zan rounded the bend in the hedge maze just in time to see the dark-haired girl disappear around the corner ahead, her soft giggle urging him after her. He hurried down the path but rounded the next corner even farther behind her, only catching a glimpse of the white dress she wore as it disappeared around the next wall. He ran faster and faster but she was always ahead of him, just out of reach.
Around the next corner, Zan skidded to a halt as three paths opened before him and he had no idea which direction his dream girl had gone. He quickly searched for any sign of her but seeing none, he called out playfully, "Where are you?"
A soft giggle echoed and he turned toward the sound.
"Zan," she called out.
With a smile, he ran down the left path and continued around a few more turns before emerging into the center of the maze, where he stopped, suddenly breathless.
The girl sat on a stone bench with her back to him, her long hair and gauzy white dress swirling in the warm breeze, and Zan thought he had never seen anything so beautiful. As he slowly approached, he noticed the slight golden glow illuminating the skin of her exposed arms and shoulders, and he reached out to touch her. He trailed a light hand down the soft skin of her arm, causing a more intense glow to trail after his touch, and when he reached her hand, their fingers intertwined.
At that moment he had never wanted anything more than to kiss her and as if she heard his thoughts she whispered, "Close your eyes."
He reached up with his free hand and touched the side of her face. "Let me see you. Please, just once."
He briefly felt her sorrow, and again she said, "Zan, close your eyes."
This time he obeyed immediately and was rewarded with the sweet touch of her lips on his own. It was over too briefly and he reached for her, but his hands only met empty air, and when he opened his eyes, he was in his own bed.
Zan could still feel the touch of her lips on his, so different than kissing Ava, and with a sigh whispered, "My love."
Unknown to him, Ava was awake in her bed just a few feet away and heard his words.
She sighed sadly, somehow knowing he wasn't dreaming about her. Even though they were together, Ava had never felt the type of closeness with him that she expected, that she craved. It always seemed as if Zan were holding a part of himself back from her, and no matter what she did, she would never really know him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(October 17, 1998)
Rath watched Ava across the table with a growing sense of annoyance. The diminutive blonde had whined and pouted all through dinner, doing anything to gain Zan’s attention.
Rath had resented Ava for years, feeling she didn’t deserve to be the Queen of their planet. She was weak, pathetic. Ava seemed to have no thoughts of her own, no opinions, simply content to echo whatever Zan wanted. She seemed to live her entire life for Zan, only defining herself as an extension of him.
But the joke was on Ava, Rath thought, because even though Zan was with her, Rath could tell Zan didn’t love her. It was painfully obvious to Rath that Zan was simply with her because he thought was his duty.
Rath and Lonni had often joked about Ava privately and teased her when Zan wasn’t around. Lonni had more contempt for Ava than he did and Rath followed Lonni’s lead in his treatment of Ava.
Finally Zan left the table, telling them he wanted some time alone. Rath waited until he was out of the room before he threw a french fry at Ava. “See that retard?” he asked, motioning to the door where Zan had left. “You’re so worthless even your own husband doesn’t want you. Why don’t you get a life instead of living his?”
“Shut up, Rath,” Ava huffed. “Zan loves me.”
Rath rolled his eyes. “Yeah, right.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(March 2nd, 1999)
Lonni awoke with a start. She'd had the dream again.
Memories of their other life had always encroached into Lonni's sleep but they had only been glimpses, fleeting images, feelings. In the last few days however, the memories had started to come to her when she was awake and they were more clear, more solid. One memory held her interest more than the others but it always ended before she could see the outcome.
There was a beautiful golden-haired man and they had been in love, but so far she had been unable to remember who he was. The images and emotions of the dream still lingered in her head and she quickly shut her eyes, concentrating on them, trying to pull the truth from the dream.
She could see herself in an elegant room, enjoying the attention of the handsome suitors who surrounded her. She was Princess Vilondra. Every man in the kingdom desired her and every woman envied her. She wore the most elegant gowns and the most wondrous jewels, her style setting the fashion for the entire kingdom. She danced with one partner after another, giving attention to all but preference to none, twirling around the room, her golden beauty drawing all eyes to her.
The memory slowly faded to be replaced by another.
She and a male companion were walking along a path in a garden, softly illuminated by the light of the moons. She turned toward him and his face was revealed to her as he stepped closer, out of the shadows. She traced his handsome features with her fingertips and he pressed her hand to his lips. She shivered with reaction, anticipating the feeling of his lips on hers and as she raised her head to accept his kiss, she whispered his name. "Khivar."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(July 25th, 1999)
Cuerena ended her lesson and the others left the room but Zan kept his seat. Once again their protector had told them about the situation on Antar but when Zan had started to ask questions, she had carefully diverted to other topics, and Zan realized it wasn't for the first time.
Whenever he asked how the plan to send them to Earth had been conceived or how and when they were to return to Antar, she claimed ignorance. Cuerena had always told them they held the answers, and eventually they would remember, but Zan had no memories from his other life and as far as he knew, neither did the others. They wouldn't know anything about their world if Cuerena hadn't told them.
She claimed they were royalty and maybe it was true, but for over a year Zan had known they weren't being told the whole truth. There were just too many things that seemed wrong. They had no memories of the past, no ship, no alien weapons or artifacts and only one protector, who seemed to be ignorant of much of the plan.
But Zan trusted Cuerena. She seemed sincere and obviously cared for them but maybe she had been ordered not to reveal certain things to them. Then the obvious question was, who had given her the orders?
Cuerena looked at Zan. "Do you have a question about the lesson?"
Zan studied her for a moment. Perhaps everything she was doing was for their own good, but he still had doubts. He just knew so little about the situation. "What was your life like on Antar?"
The question took Cuerena completely by surprise. "What do you mean, Zan?"
He shrugged, not really sure where he was going, but was suddenly interested. "Did you know me?"
Cuerena shook her head, "No, not really. I was a scientist in your employ."
"You weren't a protector?" Zan asked surprised.
"All shape-shifters are engineered to serve," Cuerena explained. "I had the protector training we all receive, but it was determined that my natural ability for science would be wasted as a protector."
"So why were you sent with us?"
"I volunteered."
Zan absorbed the information with a nod. "Cuerena, I know you aren't telling me everything. Why are you keeping things from us?"
Cuerena's instant reaction was denial but instead she curiously asked, "How do you know I'm not telling you everything?"
Zan shrugged, "It's just a feeling I have. What you do tell me feels like the truth, but it isn't everything."
Cuerena sighed, "I don't wish to keep things from you, but when you conceived of the plan, you laid it out in a very specific way. I am simply following the orders of your former self."
"And if I ordered you to reveal everything?" he asked, already knowing the answer.
"I would have to refuse."
Zan nodded his understanding and Cuerena left. He knew she meant her revelations to be comforting but they had been just the opposite. His former self had engineered their lives so they would be ignorant and Zan wondered what terrible secret he hadn't wanted them to know.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena's thoughts turned to Zan as she entered her quarters. He put up a good front for the others but she had seen through it for years. Whenever he thought he was alone or thought no one was watching, he let down his guard. Zan developed his powers and did his lessons but he was miserable in his life and Cuerena had figured out that the main reason was, he didn't love Ava.
Zan always tried to do the right thing and he and Ava were together as a couple as they were supposed to be, and she could see that Ava was mostly happy with the arrangement. And even though Zan did and said all of the right things, Cuerena knew the smile he wore never came close to touching his eyes or his heart. She wished there were something she could do to help him but she didn't know how.
Cuerena sighed. These clones had been made to be expendable and even though she knew she shouldn't have let herself come to care for them, she had. But she couldn't let her concern jeopardize the mission and she pushed the tender feelings to the back of her mind and concentrated on staying detached.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(September 16th, 1999)
Once Lonni had discovered how to bring her memories out, she spent a great deal of time trying to remember everything she could about her other life. There were a lot of things she couldn't remember and some of the memories were still very vague, only disjointed images and sounds, but she could remember her love for Khivar and her elegant life as a princess, and she wanted that back. But while she was trying to recover memories from her life, she had discovered something totally unexpected about Ava.
Lonni had not uncovered the whole truth about her brother's adoring wife, but the bits and pieces she did remember, definitely proved that Ava was not what she seemed. Lonni had laughed aloud when she had unraveled the memories, anticipating torturing the other girl with the information. Lonni had disliked Ava since they were children because she was always following Zan around and sticking up for him. Ava seemed to have no opinions of her own, only echoing what others said and Lonni had found that Ava was easy to manipulate and enjoyed tricking her to voice opinions she knew would make Zan angry. And it never failed to amuse her when she had made Ava cry.
But now that Lonni knew the truth about Ava's past, she could use it to turn Zan permanently from her. She anticipated Zan's reaction to the news with a cruel smile, but her calculating side immediately came to the front. If she used the information now, it would be fun, but it could be more valuable in the future and Lonni decided to keep it to herself.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode – Pilot)
(September 19th, 1999)
Zan ran as fast as he could, dodging trees and bushes, pushing branches out of his way. The soft golden light was receding into the distance at an alarming speed and a dense black fog rushed in to fill the places the light had abandoned. Zan was propelled by a sense of urgency he couldn't account for, only knowing he had to reach the light.
"My love," he called out, fearful something might happen to her. But she didn't stop or even slow her pace and he pushed on at an even greater speed.
The trees became more and more dense, their rough branches clawing at him as he ran, but he was unmindful of the small injuries. The fog swirled around him, obscuring the ground but still he raced on.
The trees became so dense that Zan was forced to slow his pace and the encroaching darkness grabbed at him, surrounded him, trying to suck him in. He struggled against it but it was too strong and rapidly overwhelmed him, pulling him to his knees. Then the blackness rushed past him, quickly obscuring everything until the soft golden light was all he could see.
Zan waited for the light to grow and chase the darkness away, as it had so many times before but he could see instantly that something was wrong. The light flickered as if it were a candle in a strong wind, stuttering alarmingly for a handful of moments, keeping rhythm to the beat of his heart, and then it was gone.
"NO!" he cried, struggling furiously to reach the place where the light had been, but the darkness held him fast. He lashed out with his power, wildly pushing everything away from him and suddenly he was free. Crossing to where the light had been, he collapsed to his knees to find only a single glowing ember that was rapidly dying.
"My love," he whispered, as he carefully gathered it in his hands. "Don't leave me."
He pushed his healing power into it, and for a moment felt a blinding pain slash through his abdomen, but when it was gone the ember's glow started to intensify. It burned brighter and brighter, growing in strength, chasing away every trace of the darkness until only he and the light remained. Slowly the outline of his love was discernable in the illumination and she reached out to touch his face.
Through the light Zan could see her smile, visible to him for the first time.
Suddenly Zan jolted awake, sweat covering him, knowing he had almost lost the person who was the most important to him. And even though she wasn't real, he didn't know if he could live with himself if she had died.
BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)
caus-a-tive -
1 : effective or operating as a cause or agent
2 : a subject causes an action to be performed or a condition to come into being
rel-a-tiv-i-ty -
1 : the state of being dependent for existence on, or determined in nature, value, or quality by relation to something else
2 : a theory in physics that considers mass and energy to be equivalent and predicts changes in mass, dimension and time
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: It has always seemed like such a coincidence that the shooting in the Crashdown was the thing to set the whole series of events into motion. But what if it wasn't a coincidence? What if events, in a timeline that we never knew anything about, unraveled so that the shooting was forced to happen? A set of circumstances that led to someone deliberately wanting Liz dead, for very specific reasons.
This is a depiction of those events, an original timeline that was never even suspected because no one lived to tell the tale.
Wrap your mind around this - Originally the shooting does not happen, so Liz, Maria and Alex do not find out about Max, Michael and Isabel. The Sheriff is not suspicious of them and the FBI is never involved, no Pierce or Topolsky. Max does not work at the UFO Museum. The aliens don't know about Atherton, River Dog, Brody, the dupes, the skins, Nasedo, Tess or their destiny and they continue with their lives as 'normal' teenagers. None of the events from season 1 or 2 happen except as depicted below.
All dates are shown and a complete time line is included that shows when each event took place. I have labeled the scenes with Episode Equivalent Titles to show the reader the timing of events in relation to the timing of the episodes that aired.
The events surrounding the episode Independence Day happened as they aired with the exceptions depicted here. Of course Maria and Liz were not involved in any way.
P.S: I had to throw in a "parents conveniently out-of-town" scenario. It's just too classic.
WARNING:
Multiple character death - but since it is an alternate time line, it isn't permanent.
CREDITS: Star Trek and The Brady Bunch are the property of Paramount
I Can't Fight This Feeling Anymore is by REO Speedwagon
My Favorite Martian is the property of William Morris & Disney
Harry Potter is the property of J.K. Rowlings & Scholastic Publishing Inc.
DEFINITIONS:
legion - a unit of soldiers containing 5000 men
trithium amplification generator - aka amplifier - the black, chevron-shaped device that is used by the Skins for communication and suspending the powers of Antarians among other things.
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. Would Nasedo have ever found the Pod Squad if Liz hadn’t been shot?
2. Was Liz's shooting an accident?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 6 - Causative Relativity (The Problem of Liz)
EARTH
Humans
Liz Parker - the girl that Max Evans loved at first sight
Jeff Parker - Liz's father - owns the Crashdown Cafe
Nancy Parker - Liz's mother
Grandma Claudia Parker - Liz's paternal grandmother
Philip Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive father - he is a lawyer
Diane Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive mother
Maria DeLuca - Liz's best friend
Amy DeLuca - Maria's mother - owns a novelty store specializing in alien merchandise
Alex Whitman - Liz and Maria's best friend
Chuck (Charles) Whitman - Alex's father
Gloria Whitman - Alex's mother
Kyle Valenti - Liz's boyfriend
Sheriff Jim Valenti Jr. - Sheriff of Roswell - Kyle's father
Grant Sorensen - geologist - possessed by the Ganderium Queen
Laurie Dupree - Granddaughter of Charles Dupree (Michael's DNA donor) - kidnapped by the Ganderium Queen because of a rare gene flaw
Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Nasedo - Sodan - Sam Morgan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot, special skill - heat and energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics, captured by the special unit and killed
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Tic Tac - Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat, special skill - empath
- injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
Skins
Nicholas Whitaker - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
Tyrone Greer - T. Greer - Major Grester - Head of the Vilondra Project
Walt Crawford - Colonel Jafto - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Ida Crawford - Idos - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gregory Jensen - Gragras - (gra-gras) - the scientist in charge of the skins project
Corporal Raltos - one of the soldiers prepared for Khivar to possess on Earth
Captain Evos - soldier in charge of the skins stationed in Boston
Hybrids
Max Evans - Zan
Isabel Evans - Vilondra
Michael Guerin - Rath
Tess Harding - Alyssa Morgan
The Dupes
Zan - Max's dupe
Lonni - Isabel's dupe
Rath - Michael's dupe
Ava - Tess' dupe
Possessed Humans
Grant Sorensen - Ganderium Queen
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel - Zan’s sister
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) – Nasedo - Sam Morgan - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Rath's most trusted protector
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - man who usurped Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Major Grester - T. Greer - Head of the Vilondra Project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Idos - Ida Crawford - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Corporal Raltos - one of the soldiers prepared for Khivar to possess on Earth
Captain Evos - soldier in charge of the skins stationed in Boston
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - Sam Morgan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
Leaders of the other planets in the Antarian system
Larek - Brody - Royal Duke of Talros (tal'-ros)
Hanar - Minister of Sofek (so-fec')
Sero - Chancellor of Yedom (yea'-dom)
Kathana - Royal Duchess of Ravok (ra'-voc)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 1
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Pilot)
(Sunday, September 19th, 1999)
(Crashdown Cafe)
Liz approached the couple at the table with two plates, "Okay, I have got one Sigourney Weaver, that's for you. And one Will Smith. Can I get you guys anything else? Green Martian Shake? Blood of Alien smoothie?"
"No, thanks. We're good," replied the man.
Liz took in their appearance. Out-of-towners, she thought to herself, and alien nuts. "Are you guys here for the crash festival?"
"Yeah, can't wait," said the man. A speculative gleam entered his eye and he rapidly followed with, "So, does your family come from Roswell?”
Liz smiled. Definitely alien nuts. "Just four generations," she replied innocently, knowing exactly the subject that interested him.
"Uh, well, does anyone in your family have stories about the UFO crash?" asked the man eagerly.
"Well, I guess it would be okay to show you guys this," Liz said. Looking around furtively, she took a photo out of her pocket depicting a fake alien and showed it to them.
Maria walked past with a coffee pot, shaking her head and smiling at the gullibility of the public.
Liz continued with her tale, "My grandmother took this picture at the crash sight right before the government cleaned it up." The tourists, she noted, were definitely hooked.
"Do people know about this photograph?"
"Well, I know about it, and now you know about it." Liz turned to leave but added mysteriously, "I'm gonna be right back, don't show that to anyone."
"No." they quickly agreed.
Liz and Maria walked sedately to the cash register but as soon as they were out of earshot Maria burst, no longer able to contain her laughter. "You are sooo bad, girl!” She looked over Liz’s shoulder. “Oh, and Max Evans is staring at you again."
"No way, Maria," Liz said. She took a quick glance in Max's direction, they locked eyes briefly and he looked away. “That is so in your imagination." Liz shook her head, certain that someone as smart and handsome as Max would not be interested in her. "Max Evans?" she said, gesturing to her face. "This? No, uh-uh."
Maria jokingly pinched her cheeks. "And with those cheeks! Preciosita tan linda!"
"Maria!" Liz laughed at her friend, "And, and even if it were, I'm going out with Kyle. I mean, he's steady and loyal, and he appreciates me."
Maria frowned. "Sounds like you're describing a poodle."
Their attention was diverted to two large men who were arguing loudly.
"I was here to get my money today not tomorrow," yelled one man as he stood.
The other man jumped to his feet, pulling a gun. "You won't need the money if you are dead," he shouted.
The first man grabbed the gun and they struggled for control.
Gasps of surprise and screams echoed through the diner and everyone dropped to the floor. The men, surprised the argument has gotten so out of hand, and fearful of being arrested, quickly left the diner.
Everyone, still stunned, slowly got up from the floor. Max looked toward Liz to see if she was all right, but she was already trying to calm some of the patrons.
Michael grabbed his arm. "Max, let's get out of here. The police will come and we don't want to be here when they start nosing around."
"Yeah, you're right," Max agreed. They quickly headed for the door but Max took one last look behind him at the girl he loved.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Monsters)
(Wednesday, October 13th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Max watched as Kyle straddled the bench next to Liz and covered her eyes with his hands. She leaned back into him laughing, and Max looked away, feeling jealousy twist in his gut like a knife. He had loved Liz since he had first seen her in third grade but because of his differences he knew they could never be together.
He had often wondered what it would be like to be with Liz and live a normal life, fantasizing about what it would be like to spend time with her. He envied Kyle and any other guy who was lucky enough to experience the simple joys of laughing and talking with her, smelling the fresh scent of her hair, touching the soft skin of her cheek and kissing her sweet lips.
Max turned his attention back to where Liz and Kyle were sitting. He hated watching Liz with another man but he could never be with her in the way he wanted. He would have to be satisfied with being her friend and dreaming of what could have been if he were a different person in a different lifetime.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Leaving Normal)
(Friday, October 22nd, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Max glanced at the empty chair next to him again. It was unlike Liz to miss class. Yesterday she had seemed distracted, detached and he had wondered if something was wrong. He had asked her if she was okay and she had told him she was fine. The tone of her voice had told him she wasn't really fine but he didn't feel they were close enough for him to question her further.
The bell rang and Max was the first one out of the door, immediately heading for Maria's locker. She wasn’t there when he arrived and he used the time to come up with a plausible excuse for his curiosity. He opened his notebook and waved his hand over a blank page, copying the notes he had taken in Biology class.
He tore it out of his notebook just as Maria approached her locker. He took a deep breath and walked over. "Hey Maria."
Maria looked somewhat surprised to see him but she greeted him warmly. "Hey Max. How's it going?"
"Good," Max said nodding, not quite sure how to start. "Fine. I'm fine." Maria was looking at him expectantly and he continued nervously. "Um, Liz wasn't in Biology today and I thought she would want the notes," he said, thrusting the paper in her direction. "You'll see her later and you could give it to her. I mean if you're working."
Maria took the paper from him with a smile. "Thanks Max but you could have given it to her yourself. You are coming to the Crashdown after school like usual, aren't you?"
Max stuffed his free hand deep into his jeans pocket and suddenly became interested in the spot on the floor he was scuffing with the toe of his shoe. "Um, yeah but I though she might be sick or something."
"Oh, you didn't hear," Maria said softly. "Liz's grandma had a stroke, and it doesn't look like she’ll make it. Liz has been spending a lot of time with her at the hospital."
Max's eyes snapped back to Maria's face. "I'm sorry. I didn't know. Is Liz okay?"
Maria shook her head. "She and her grandma are really close and Liz is taking it pretty hard."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Later that night)
(Roswell Memorial Hospital)
Max wasn't sure why he had come to the hospital that evening, he just needed to be near Liz. He watched unseen as Liz and her parents emerged from the room in intensive care with tears in their eyes and he knew Liz's grandmother had passed away. He longed to comfort her but they didn't have that kind of relationship, they were barely more than acquaintances.
Liz's parents left with a doctor while she stayed alone in the waiting room and turned toward the window to look out into the night. She couldn't believe her grandma was dead. It seemed so unfair that someone who loved life so much could be taken away so quickly.
Liz felt guilty that she hadn’t spent more time with her grandmother on this visit but she was grateful for the time they had been together. Just before the stroke, she and her grandma had talked and Liz would cherish that time for the rest of her life. Her grandma had given her a piece of advice that she intended to live by, 'Follow your heart.'"
Max could see that Liz needed to be alone and he felt as if he were intruding. He quietly moved to go past her and toward the exit, pausing to take one last glance at her.
Liz saw a movement in the reflection in the window and turned expecting her parents, but instead she was surprised to see Max. She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear and managed a small smile. "Hi Max."
Max winced at the pain that was evident in her voice. "Hi Liz."
"What are you doing here?"
He quickly searched for an appropriate answer. "I uh, I'm visiting a friend." he said, not wanting to lie to her. "Um, Maria told me about your grandmother."
Liz nodded, tears filling her eyes again. "She just passed away."
Max stepped forward his hands extended, aching to comfort her. "I'm sorry Liz." Realizing what he was doing, he stopped a couple of steps away and stuffed his hands into his pockets.
Liz smiled at him sadly. "Thanks. It's just... it was so sudden."
"Maria said you were close."
"Yeah,” Liz nodded. “She was one of my best friends."
"Really?" he asked softly. "What kinds of things did you to do together?"
"She is the one who introduced me to science." Liz smiled remembering. "She encouraged me to be whatever I wanted to be. She said the possibilities were endless." Liz met Max’s eyes. "She was an incredible woman and I hope I can be like her."
Max smiled, "She has a pretty incredible granddaughter."
Liz searched Max's face as if seeing him for the first time. "Thank you Max." She impulsively closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him pulling him into a quick embrace. "Thank you for what you said. I'm glad you're my friend."
Michael walked into the trailer, noting that Hank was drunk and quickly ducked into his room to avoid a confrontation. He collapsed onto his bed but Hank followed him, looking for a fight. "I told you to do the wash," Hank ordered.
"I'll do it later," Michael said dismissively.
Hank came further into the room, standing over the bed threateningly. "Today."
"I'm not your maid," Michael snapped.
"Oh, you're right. You're good for nothing. Do the wash now."
"Go to hell, Hank," Michael said as he left the room.
But Hank was warming to his topic and followed him. "No wonder your parents left you out in the desert. Who'd want ya?"
"Who are you, father of the year?" Michael sneered. "You're a man who keeps me around just to collect the monthly check!"
Max and Isabel stopped the Jeep in front of the trailer and heard raised voices from inside. Worried for Michael's safety, Max burst into the trailer followed closely by Isabel.
Michael was surprised to see them and a bit embarrassed that they had caught Hank at his worst. "What are you guys doing here?"
Isabel eyed Hank suspiciously. "We heard some yelling."
"What's going on?" Max asked.
"Just get out, all right?" Michael said, not wanting them to get involved.
Hank looked Isabel up and down. "Well hello dolly."
Michael came to her defense, "Shut up, Hank."
Hank ignored him. "Wanna have a drink with me?"
Michael stepped closer to Isabel. "She doesn't want a drink."
Hank's gaze turned toward Michael. "Who the hell are you, her lawyer?"
Michael tried to calm the situation, hoping to keep Max and Isabel out of it. "Leave her alone, Hank, all right?"
But Hank, fueled by the alcohol, was eager to fight. "I asked her a question. I'm waiting for her answer."
"Here's your answer," Isabel answered sweetly. She took the drink that he offered and threw it at him. "If you ever touch Michael again, I will kill you!"
Hank was enraged and grabbed his gun, pointing it at Max and Isabel. "You're gonna kill me? I don't think so!"
Max raised his hands and tried to calm the irrational man. "Just take it easy. We're going."
Michael stepped between Hank, Max and Isabel, raised his hand and unleashed his untamed power toward Hank. For a moment, a chair wobbled and then slid across the floor and slammed into a wall, shattering it to pieces. The refrigerator doors opened and closed, the lights dimmed and brightened, and a wind swirled loose papers around the room. Hank's gun started to shake, jerkily it pointed away from the three and discharged.
Hank was stunned by what had happened. "What the hell?!?" He turned to Michael, "Oh, you little bastard. You're a freak. I always knew it. You're a freak!"
Max turned toward the door. "Michael, let's go."
Isabel grabbed Michael by the arm. "Michael, we have to go. Now, Michael!"
Michael looked one last time at the only home he had ever known and reluctantly followed them out the door. And once they were outside he turned to them accusingly. "Congratulations, you made it worse. Now he knows."
Isabel tried to make him see reason. "Michael, Hank was so drunk, he's not gonna know what he saw and he sure as hell isn't gonna remember it in the morning."
"Isabel, I can't go back there," Michael said, trying to explain.
"Good," Isabel countered.
"You just don't get it, do you?" Michael asked, getting angrier. "I know Hank's a jerk, but that's the only thing I had, and now you guys screwed that up for good."
Max spoke up for the first time. "Look, just come back with us for now."
Michael shook his head, "Max, for how long? I mean, two days, three days. What's that gonna do? I..."
Max cut him off, "We'll figure something out."
"Max, I don't belong there. I don't belong there. I don't belong here. I don't belong anywhere." He got out of the Jeep and started walking away.
"Where are you going?"
Michael kept walking, without looking back he called over his shoulder, "Doesn't matter."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Independence Day)
(Thursday, February 16th, 2000)
(West Roswell High School)
The next morning Michael's concentration was suffering as he tried to take an exam and he let himself be distracted by the sound of the door opening. He was surprised to see a deputy enter the classroom, who spoke in a low voice to his teacher, and more surprised when his teacher looked in his direction.
"Michael."
The deputy motioned for Michael to follow him and they walked down the hall to a room where Sheriff Valenti was waiting.
The Sheriff motioned for him to have a seat and Michael complied nervously. He shifted in the chair trying to make himself more comfortable. "What is this about Sheriff?"
"Last night some of your neighbors reported hearing gunshots."
"I don't know anything about that," Michael denied a little too quickly.
"But you were there last night?" the Sheriff asked.
Michael shook his head, "No, but I went home to get some stuff."
"What time was that?"
"Um," he said thinking, and then realized what the Sheriff was asking. "Does it matter?"
"Well, not really," said Sheriff Valenti. "We have Hank in custody for illegally discharging his firearm in a populated area. I just wanted to make sure that you were okay."
"Thanks for the concern Sheriff,” Michael said, “but I'm fine."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Later that night Michael met with Max and Isabel but things were still strained between them.
Max spoke up attempting to be the peacemaker, "So, everything's okay?"
"Oh, yeah, great," Michael replied sarcastically. "Hank is in jail, probably for a while."
"So, what did Valenti say?" Max asked.
"Well, he said he was gonna find me a new foster situation. Not a home, a situation."
Max sighed in frustration, "I'm sure he meant... "
Michael cut him off, "No matter what home I get, it's a substitute for the real one."
"We don't know anything about our real home," Max pointed out.
"No we don’t," Michael agreed, "because all we have ever done is sit on our asses and wait for someone to find us. Well I'm sick of it. I'm going to start looking for them."
"Michael, you can't just leave," Max said.
"Watch me."
Isabel stepped forward, concerned that part of the only family she had ever known was leaving her. "Where are you going to go?"
"Anywhere but here. You two can stay in your nice little world with your pot roast and your monopoly games, cuz it's pretty clear to me you're not interested in finding our real home. But I'm going to. I'm going to find my real family."
"And what are we?" Isabel raised her voice, her fear making her angry. "You want to know what I think, Michael? I think it's time you either put up or shut up."
Michael turned to her, "Very poetic, Isabel."
"You act like a five-year-old,” Isabel said. “When are you going to grow up and stop blaming everybody else?"
"Is that what you think, Max?" Michael asked.
Max thought carefully for a moment, afraid the wrong word would send Michael running. "I think it's not safe out there. We need to stick together now more than ever."
"You're wrong, Max," Michael said dismisively.
Isabel was practically in tears but refused to let Michael see how much he was hurting her. "Go on and run Michael, it's what you do best."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Later That Day)
(The Evans House)
Max used his powers to open Isabel's door and walked in.
Isabel turned to him, "I thought I locked that door."
"Uh, yeah. Yeah, you did," Max smiled, looking guilty. "What're you doing?"
Isabel turned back to the window. "I was thinking about our home. We don't know anything about it and it's hard to think of it as real. Our planet, our family, our home. It's more like a dream. But sometimes when I look out at the stars it's like I realize that we had a home somewhere, a real place. But even if we found our family tomorrow, it wouldn't mean anything, not without Michael."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Hank’s Trailer)
Max entered the trailer searching for Michael. He heard noises coming from the back room and watched for a moment as Michael stuffed clothes into a bag. "Packing?"
Michael turned to him briefly before resuming. "You could call it that. Everything I have fits in this bag."
"You have me. You have Isabel."
Michael scoffed, "Say goodbye, Max."
"I can't."
"We'll keep in touch, all right?" Michael said dismissively.
"It's not good enough."
"Well, it's gonna have to be, all right? So say goodbye."
"I can't."
"Max..."
Max cut him off, "I know what you're scared of, Michael."
"No, you don't," Michael responded heatedly.
Max shook his head. "You keep telling me how lucky I am, to have a great home, great parents. But in one way, it's harder for me, because when I screw up, I have no excuses. But you, you can do and say anything you want because you have Hank, and you can blame it on that. But what happens without him? It'll all be on you, that's what."
"Well, leave it up to me to still screw it up, huh?" Michael asked.
"It's okay Michael,” Max continued, “because if you do, we'll still be there for you. Maybe you have to start thinking about someone other than yourself, Michael. The three of us belong together. There's a reason that we're together. We're family. So, go if you want to, but no matter where or how far, we will always be connected."
Michael heard his words, but they weren't enough. He picked up his bag and pushed past Max. "See ya."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael walked down the side of the road for over an hour before anyone stopped. Finally a truck with three guys pulled over. The guy sitting by the window rolled it down and yelled out, "Where are you headed?"
Michael indicated the road with a jerk of his head. "As far as you're going."
"We're headed to Texas for a gig."
Michael nodded. "Texas is just great."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Sexual Healing)
(Sunday, February 20th, 2000)
Max stood transfixed in the dark outside the Crashdown as he watched Liz in the restaurant. She had just finished coring a bowl of strawberries and he felt his throat tighten as she raised a succulent, red berry to her mouth. He swallowed hard as he imagined her sweet lips pressed against his, her small frame enfolded in his arms. Max had wanted to be with Liz since he had first seen her, but in the last week the feelings inside him had grown in strength until they were an undeniable force. He thought about her every moment of every day and had a difficult time concentrating on anything else.
He had fought against going to the Crashdown that evening, but in the end he hadn't been able to stop himself. Max didn't know exactly what had brought him to her tonight but he figured it was just his hormones kicking into overdrive. He knew being with Liz was impossible but he had loved her since they were children and he wanted nothing more. All he could think of was taking Liz in his arms and kissing her senseless.
Max took a couple of steps toward the door with his hand outstretched, but stopped himself when he realized what he was doing, and shook his head to clear it. He couldn't act on his impulses no matter how much he wanted Liz. Coming here had been a mistake. Instead of dampening his feelings as he had hoped, seeing Liz had only made them stronger. With a final look at the girl he loved, and supreme will of effort, he turned away, climbed into the Jeep and drove home.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Wipeout)
(Sunday, October 29th, 2000)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
(The Crawford House)
Ida walked into the living room where Nicholas was playing Mortal Kombat. "Sir?"
Nicholas ignored her, concentrating on his game.
"Excuse me Sir," she said a little louder.
"Not now mom," he yelled. "I'm at a crucial part." His fingers furiously pushed the buttons on the controller but his character fell to the ground in a puddle of his own blood. Nicholas threw the controller to the floor as he leapt to his feet, "Damn it mom," he bellowed, "How many times have I told you not to interrupt me?"
"I'm sorry Sir."
"Well what is it?"
"The last of the troops have gathered for the harvest."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday - November 5th, 2000)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
(Onboard the Leptus)
Nicholas winced as he watched the body that Khivar possessed continue to rant. He had been pleased the harvest had gone well but he was frustrated they had been on Earth for so long with no clues to the location of the Royal Four.
"Nicaron the situation is intolerable. According to Jensto, the pods have surely hatched by now and every day that passes is one more day I am without Vilondra."
Nicholas wondered if Khivar would blame him for failing to locate Vilondra, and if he did, what he would do to him. Nicholas knew being on Earth wouldn’t save him from his master’s wrath and he made a bold inquiry. "What would you like us to do?"
Khivar considered the question for a moment. "I will send four legions of troops to Earth to help you locate them. Then if it is necessary we will give the humans an example of our superior power and make it clear to them it is not in their interest to harbor the Royal Four."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - To Serve & Protect)
(Friday, January 26th, 2001)
(The Evans house)
The year without Michael had been difficult for Max and Isabel and they had grown closer than they ever had been. At first Max had been lost without Michael, his best and only friend, but as the weeks passed he came to rely on Liz's companionship. She had broken off her relationship with Kyle not long after her grandmother had died and she and Max had grown closer. They spent a lot of time together studying, going to movies and just hanging out, sometimes with Maria and Alex but most of the time it was just the two of them.
Max was happy just to be around Liz and he knew he should be satisfied with their friendship but he often found himself wishing for more. Sometimes he thought Liz wanted more out of their relationship too but he was careful to keep his distance. Max glanced at his sister next to him at the table where they were watching television. Isabel had tolerated his friendship with Liz but he knew she would loudly voice her disapproval if he allowed the relationship to progress.
Isabel had always known her brother loved Liz Parker but she had never suspected he would act on his feelings. At first when he had started spending time with Liz, Isabel had been resentful, but the more she saw them together she realized that around Liz, Max could relax. His whole demeanor around the Liz was different. He was more open, he laughed more and he seemed to truly be himself.
Isabel had wanted to keep Max only to herself but she knew Max was lonely without Michael and she couldn't bear to see him so unhappy. So even though she disapproved of his friendship with Liz and often reminded him to keep it purely platonic, she didn't have the heart to tell him to end it. And as Isabel interacted more with Liz, she came to respect and accept her as a friend too.
As Isabel and Max sat in front of the TV on the kitchen table, she had used the remote to surf around the dial at least three times. "There's nothing on."
Max shook his head incredulously, "We must have fifty channels."
Isabel continued to press the channel button commenting on each program, "Crap. Crap."
"Uh huh," grunted Max agreeing with her.
"Boring."
"Uh huh."
Isabel rose from her seat and dropped the remote on the table. "I'm going to go to bed."
The glazed look left Max's eyes momentarily. "Good night Iz."
Isabel quickly got ready for bed and collapsed into her pillow. She wasn't really tired and laid in the dark contemplating her ceiling, but eventually she drifted into a light sleep.
Suddenly she was standing in a clearing in the woods and she felt confused and frightened. She could hear a girl screaming and looked around to find the source but all she could see were trees and blinding flashes of light. She stumbled forward toward the trees that seemed to be rushing around her, but she stopped when a man came into her line of vision. At first she couldn't tell what was happening but then her vision cleared and she stared in horror at what she was witnessing. The man was dragging a body bag but the struggling person inside was obviously still alive.
Isabel jolted awake. "No!" she shouted, before realizing she was safe in her room. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and buried her head in her hands trying to catch her breath.
Max raced into her room and skidded to a halt, seeing nothing out of place. "Iz? What's wrong?"
She shook her head trying to clear the vision. "I don't know. I got a vision or something."
Max sat on the bed at her side. "What kind of vision?"
"There's a girl in trouble. Someone is hurting her."
"How could you know this?" he asked skeptically.
Isabel shook her head again, "I don't know but we have to figure out how to help her."
"It was a dream, Iz," he tried to reassure her.
"No, Max it was real. I could feel her fear. We have to help her," she pleaded.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, January 27th, 2001)
(The Evans House)
The next evening, Isabel was scared to go to sleep. All day she had questioned herself. Last night the vision had seemed so real but she had received no additional visions after she had finally gotten back to sleep. Max had adamantly insisted the whole thing was just a bad dream and as the day had progressed Isabel had started to believe it herself. But now that it was time for bed, Isabel dreaded what her dreams would reveal to her. She flipped on the television in the living room and turned to a bad sci-fi movie hoping to stave off sleep, but after only a few minutes, her heavy eyelids closed and she drifted into sleep.
Immediately she was transported back into the vision. She watched as the girl was attacked walking to her car, once again feeling the terror the girl was experiencing. Isabel received a flash of drugs and a syringe and then suddenly she was back in the woods watching as the girl was dragged in the body bag by her attacker. Isabel cried out as she came awake, the other girl's fear still running through her, causing trembles to rack her body.
She was now positive the visions were real and she was determined to help the girl even if she didn't know how it was possible. Maybe if she tried to make contact she would be able to see more details.
Isabel went to her room and climbed into bed, and taking deep breaths she tried to open herself to the visions. It was different than dream walking, where she knew her target and controlled the situation. She wasn't sure it would work, but after a few moments she was pulled back into the woods. Again she saw the girl being dragged through the woods but this time she concentrated on trying to see the attacker's face. He was backing toward her, dragging the body bag and almost as if she had willed it, the attacker turned and she got a good look at his face. It was dark but she quickly ran her eyes over his face, memorizing every detail.
The girl's terror washed over her once again and she rushed forward to help but the vision dissolved as she came awake. Max was shaking her and calling her name. She clung to him, shivering in reaction. "I saw it again Max. The girl was kidnapped and drugged and then he took her into the woods." A sob escaped her and she continued in gasps, "I saw him. I saw his face."
Max pulled back from his sister to study her face and he could see her determination. "Okay Iz, what can we do?"
"I got more from this last vision. I think I should try again."
A concerned look crossed Max's face. "I don't know. It was like you were in a trance. This could be dangerous."
"Max the visions come to me whether I want them or not. I can't stop them."
"Okay, but they seem to be getting stronger. I had a hard time waking you out of the last one."
Isabel nodded, "Somehow I'm being pulled into her. I can feel what she was feeling."
"That's what I'm worried about. We don't know what's going on."
"Well then you'll just have to be close the next time it happens and hopefully when we rescue her, the visions will go away."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, January 28th, 2001)
Isabel had not been able to sleep the rest of the night and after a full day of worrying she was exhausted. Just after dark she climbed into bed and fell into a fitful sleep. Once again she was back in the woods.
She looked around wildly, "Where am I?" She saw a shed with markings she recognized. Then she saw the girl again and suddenly the attacker appeared.
The girl screamed, "No, please don't!"
Isabel could feel the other girl's terror as if it was her own and called out, "Max, Max! No, Max! Max!"
Isabel watched as the attacker took out a syringe and she screamed. She was connected so closely to the other girl, it felt as if it was happening to her and she struggled, desperate to get away. "Help me!"
Max ran into Isabel's room and shook her trying to wake her. "I'm here, Isabel. Isabel wake up."
But Isabel was still in the control of the vision. "No, please!" she begged the attacker. "Don't do this. You don't have to do this. No!"
Max shook her harder, crying out to her and finally she came back to consciousness. "Isabel, are you alright?"
Isabel looked around and when she saw she was safe she allowed herself to collapse into him. "Oh my God." She allowed Max to hold her shivering form for a few moments before pulling away from him. "Max, I know where she is."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Frazier Woods)
Max stopped the Jeep in the clearing by the shed and looked at Isabel in the seat next to him.
She nodded, "This is it."
"Okay," Max said, "we're here. Now what?
Isabel shrugged, "I don't know. She's here. She's here somewhere."
"Okay, let's start looking around but be careful. The attacker could be around here too."
Max and Isabel headed off in different directions, searching the clearing for any signs or clues.
Isabel walked toward the line of trees and stumbled. Using her flashlight she looked down at a mound of earth that extended in a straight line in both directions. "Max, come over here."
"What did you find?" Max asked as he approached.
"Look at this. What do you think it is?"
Max looked both directions, "I don't know. Let's follow it and see where it goes."
They walked for a few minutes and where the mound ended, a plastic tube emerged from the ground and twined around a bush where it attached to an oxygen tank.
"Oh my God," Isabel said, realizing what it meant.
Max grabbed the tube and started to follow it back the other direction. When Isabel didn't follow him he yelled back over his shoulder, "Come on."
They quickly followed the tube until they reached the other end, where it disappeared under ground.
Isabel dropped to her knees and started digging. "Oh God, she's under here."
They dug frantically with their hands until they uncovered the girl, her head incased in a clear plastic box.
Isabel sat back, shocked when she saw it. "Oh my God. What did they do to her?"
"I don't know," Max said softly, shaking his head.
Isabel carefully lifted the girl's head. "We've got you. What did they do?"
The girl started to convulse.
Max continued to dig out her lower half. "Isabel, there's something wrong with her. Can you get this thing off?"
"Yes."
A shot rang out, hitting the ground close to them. Both Max and Isabel looked in the direction the shot came from, trying to see the danger. They both heard the click of the hammer as the gunman pulled back on the trigger and then the explosion that launched the bullet toward them.
Max held up his hand instinctively as if to ward off the bullet and a glowing green shield appeared between them and the gunman. The bullet hit the barrier, slowed and finally bounced off in the opposite direction. Isabel gathered her power and shot it toward where the gunman was concealed.
"Isabel, hurry!” Max called out. “I can't keep this up much longer!"
Two more bullets were fired in rapid succession, bouncing harmlessly off Max’s shield and Isabel was able to get an accurate position on the man.
"I see him Max!" Isabel fired again as the gunman moved and the blast glanced off his shoulder. The gunman dropped his rifle to clasp his hand to the wound and ran.
Max dropped his hand and the shield dissolved. He looked down at the girl in the ground, who was now still. "Let's get her out of here," he said wearily.
"I've got it," Isabel said, pulling the box off of the girl's head. "Max, is she alright?"
Max placed his hands over her to feel her energy. "She isn't really hurt, just dehydrated and a little malnourished. I think she just passed out."
Isabel studied the girl for the first time. "She's a human isn't she?"
"Yeah."
"Then how did I get the visions from her?” Isabel asked. “It's like I know her, I'm connected to her."
"I don't know, Iz."
"What are we going to do with her? And why did that guy do this?"
Max carefully lifted the girl out of the ground. "I don't know but maybe we should get her to a hospital."
"Maybe but this all seems so..." Isabel paused, waiving her hands, "I don't know, so otherworldly."
Max nodded his agreement, "We should report this to the police but if it does turn out to be," he paused, "otherworldly, and it gets connected to us...," he let the sentence trail off not wanting to consider the possible consequences of being exposed. "Maybe we should take her to our house until we can figure out why this is happening."
“And what was with that shield?” Isabel asked, as she followed Max back to the Jeep. “Did you know you could do that?”
Max shook his head, “It just happened.”
As Max set the girl down in the back of the Jeep, she came to, struggling for her life. Max released her immediately and Isabel rushed forward attempting to calm her. "It's okay. You're safe now. I promise."
The girl's eyes flicked between Max and Isabel and the tension left her body. "How did you know to find me out here?"
"I heard you cry out for help," Isabel said.
"Who are you?" the girl asked.
"Isabel. And this is Max."
"I'm Laurie. You saved my life," she said, as she took Isabel's hand. "Thank you."
When their hands touched, Isabel received a flash. It was like she was seeing into the other girl's cells but what she saw she didn't recognize from her Biology class and as she released Laurie's hand, the vision dissolved.
Max walked around the Jeep and started to climb in but stopped when he saw his sister's faraway look. "Ready to go?"
Isabel glanced at Laurie and then back at Max. "There's something about her, Max."
"What do you mean?"
"It's like I know her."
Max turned to the girl in the back seat, "Laurie, you can stay with us if you want to but I think tomorrow you need to see a doctor."
Laurie shook her head vehemently, "No, no, no. Th-they get into hospitals."
Max looked quickly at Isabel and then back at Laurie. "Are you talking about the person that did this to you? Was there more than one?"
Laurie shook her head again, "It wasn't a man. It was a them. They're not from here."
"What do you mean they're not from here?" asked Isabel, suddenly afraid of the answer.
Laurie looked at her. "They're aliens," she said simply.
As they drove back to the house, none of them noticed the truck following at a discrete distance.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
After Isabel had settled Laurie into the guest room, she found Max in his room looking out the window at the stars. "She's asleep already."
"It's a good thing mom went with dad on this trip,” Max said. “That way we don't have to make up any awkward explanations."
"Max, what are we going to do? What if aliens did this to her?"
"It's all I've thought about since she said it. You always hear stories about alien abductions but I never really believed they were true, even though...," he let his sentence trail off as he gestured to Isabel and then himself, "you know."
He took a deep breath, "It has always been a possibility that there were other survivors out there from the crash. Maybe one or more of them did this to her." He shrugged, "Or maybe she is just crazy. I mean if we were anyone but us and she talked about aliens, what would we think?"
Isabel nodded. "You're right, but because we are who we are, I think we have to consider the alien possibility."
Max nodded agreeing with her. "We should go back to the site in the morning and look around." He shrugged, "Who knows what we'll find."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - We Are Family)
(Monday, January 29th, 2001)
The next morning Max and Isabel drove back to the sight and left Laurie at their house. They recovered the rifle and oxygen tanks but were unsure what to do with them.
Max looked at the items they had gathered, "Maybe we should save them in case we need to turn them over to the police."
"Max," Isabel said exasperatedly, "where would we keep them? In your room? I can see it now, mom is digging through your closet for dirty socks and she comes across a sniper rifle complete with scope. How do you explain that? 'Oh mom, that's just my new hobby?' I don't think so."
She turned and walked toward the hole where Laurie was buried to get the plastic cube that had encased Laurie's head.
Max sighed and called out to his sister. "Iz, we have to make a decision."
Isabel stopped at the hole and bent down to get the cube but a glint of blue caught her eye. "What is that?" She knelt down to get a better look, "Max, come and take a look at this."
Max trotted to where his sister was kneeling near the hole. She pointed to a cluster of blue crystals in the hole. "What do you think these are?"
Max shook his head, "I've never seen anything like them." He thought back to the previous evening. "I'm pretty sure they weren't here last night. Maybe they have something to do with why she was buried here." He motioned to the Jeep, "There's a bag in the back seat. Let's take it with us and see if we can figure out what it is, and maybe it will tell us what's going on."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As they walked from the Jeep to the house, Max turned to his sister. "I think I have my old microscope in my closet. I'll take a look at this," he held the crystals up to the light, "and you check on Laurie."
Isabel nodded as she opened the door. There was no sign of the other girl in the living room or the kitchen and Isabel called out, "Laurie, it's Isabel and Max."
The door to the pantry slowly opened and Laurie emerged, picking at her bloody hands. Isabel rushed to her side and took the other girl's hands, "Laurie, stop. Your hands are bleeding."
Laurie snatched her hands away, "No, no, I have to get them out. They put them under there. That's what they do to me."
Isabel gave Laurie her full attention, "What do they do?"
"Put needles in me. Put stuff inside." She held out her arms to show Isabel, " See?”
Isabel examined her arms and hands carefully, "I don't see anything."
"It's there. I'm not crazy. They put me in a mental hospital, but I didn't belong there."
"Who put you in a mental hospital?"
"The aliens took my grandfather and now they are after me."
Isabel took Laurie's chin in her hands and forced her to meet her eyes. "What do the aliens want?"
"They want to kill me."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel left Laurie in the kitchen with some lunch and went up to check on Max's progress. He was checking a book against information on a web site. Isabel sat on his bed, "Are you getting anywhere?"
"I think we're dealing with some kind of, uh, bacterium, or something." He motioned to the computer screen, "I was just cross checking some sites on the internet to try and categorize them. The really weird thing though, it looks like they're pulsating."
"That's not normal?"
"I don't think so, but this is not my best area."
"Maybe you should ask your lab partner,” Isabel suggested. “She's the science whiz."
"Liz?" Max asked consideringly. "I don't know Iz."
"Max, we need help and it's not like we can take this to a lab and have it analyzed."
Isabel was right, they did need help and he knew he could trust Liz. "Okay," Max agreed after a few moments, "I'll call her."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - We Are Family)
(Monday, January 29th, 2001)
Liz examined the substance under the microscope. "It looks like they're a type of negleria filarae. Water-borne parasites found in the blood cells of certain species of fish, but these are like nothing else on Earth." She looked back into the microscope, "This is an amazing discovery. They are in crystal form but they’re comprised of cells, and the pulsing, I have never seen or heard of anything like it. I can take them to the Biology lab at Las Cruces University and they can probably tell us more about them.”
"No," Max said, nervously looking to Isabel for help. "We can't show this to anyone else."
"Oh," Liz said with a laugh, "you want credit for having discovered them."
"Something like that," Isabel answered.
Max rose and pulled his sister with him, "Excuse us Liz. We'll be back in a minute."
"Sure," Liz answered distractedly, her eyes still glued to the microscope."
Max and Isabel walked down the hall out of earshot. "Did you hear what Liz said?" Isabel whispered urgently. "They are like nothing on Earth."
Max nodded, "She also said they were parasites. That implies they need something to feed on."
"Like Laurie?"
"I don't know,” Max said with a shrug. “Someone put her in that hole. Maybe it's just a coincidence the alien crystals were there too," he said hopefully.
Isabel rolled her eyes.
"I know," Max admitted, "too big a coincidence. We can ask Liz to keep researching, we can trust her to keep quiet, but I don't know how far she'll get with only half of the facts."
Isabel took a deep breath, not believing what she was about to suggest. "Max, this will sound crazy but I think we should tell Liz the truth."
"The truth," Max repeated in a dead, even tone.
Isabel nodded, "We need help and you said it yourself, we can trust her."
"Yes, but Iz…"
Isabel cut him off, "What else are we going to do? We can't just leave these parasites lose on the Earth. What if they are harmful to humans? We have to stop them."
Thoughts were flying through Max's head faster than he could interpret them. He had dreamed of telling Liz the truth over and over, and now that he was confronted with the reality, he was unsure of what he should do. In his fantasies, of course, she had always accepted him for what he was, but in reality he was scared of losing the tenuous friendship he had with her. But she was their only chance at figuring out the true nature of the crystals. He had no other choice. He just hoped she didn't hate him.
Finally Max nodded reluctantly. "You go and keep Laurie upstairs and I'll tell Liz."
Max waited until Isabel disappeared around the corner and then slowly walked back into his room. His eyes roamed over Liz's small form seated at his desk and he felt a wave of possessiveness wash over him. He had always imagined spending time with her in a romantic way, and having her in his room, surrounded by his things just felt right.
He had loved her for so long and he had often fantasized about telling her the truth, running through dozens of scenarios of how it might happen, but now that he was faced with the reality, all of the rehearsed words fled from his mind.
He sat on the bed behind her and took a deep breath. "Liz," he whispered but she was so engrossed in her studies, she didn't hear him. "Liz," he croaked, his throat suddenly dry.
"Yes?" she answered over her shoulder, her concentration still on the specimen before her.
"Liz," he said a little louder, "I need to tell you something." He watched as she turned questioning eyes to him and he looked down at his hands, "I..., um, I'm not sure how to say this."
Liz could see Max’s nervousness and she wondered if he was finally going to take their relationship from friendship to the next level. Liz smiled encouragingly, taking his hand, "It's okay Max, you can tell me anything."
He looked into her soft, accepting eyes and swallowed hard, trying to dislodge the lump in his throat. He decided to start slowly, "Well, the thing is... um, I'm not from around here."
"Oh?" Liz asked, the surprise evident in her voice. Max had told her that he and Isabel were adopted, and they didn’t know anything about their real family. "Did you discover something about your past?"
"In a way," Max admitted.
"Where are you from?"
Max voice suddenly faltered and he simply pointed his finger straight up.
"Up north?" Liz asked, misunderstanding him.
Max shook his head, realizing he wasn't getting his point across. He lifted his finger higher.
Liz followed his finger with her eyes and her sense of humor kicked in. "You're not an alien," she said with a laugh.
At her words, Max's head snapped up and his eyes held hers. He lowered his pointed, up-turned finger to his khakis and the beige color swirled away into a deep blue.
Liz's face paled and she looked at him with large eyes. "I mean, are you?" she asked breathily.
Max tried to lighten the mood, "Well I prefer the term not of this Earth." But when he saw Liz flinch, he immediately apologized. "Sorry, it's not a good time to joke."
Max watched as Liz looked around his room, her eyes darting from one thing to another, trying to process the information. Finally she looked back at his newly blue pants and then at his face. "Yeah, I am," he said softly. "Wow, it's weird to actually say it."
Liz got to her feet and nervously started to gather her things. "Um, I have to go because I'm late and I, uh, have to go."
Max followed her up and stood between her and the door. "Liz, please wait," he said, his hands raised in placating manner, careful not to touch her.
She looked into his face and slowly settled into the chair again.
He took a deep breath when she sat down and regained his seat opposite her. "I can't imagine how you must feel right now, I mean, I've thought about telling you a thousand times.
"You have? Me?" she asked unbelievingly.
Max nodded and an idea struck him. "Sometimes I can make, I don't know, a connection with people and I get a rush of images. I've never tried this before, but maybe I can make the connection go the other way. So you can see, you know that, that I'm still me."
He watched her absorb the information and then continued softly, "I have to touch you."
Liz looked into Max's handsome face. No matter what else he was, he was her friend and she trusted him. She nodded her consent.
Max exhaled the tension-filled breath he had been holding. He had been scared that Liz was rejecting him but he could feel the trust and the acceptance growing in her. He gently took her face in his hands, rejoicing that he was finally able to tell her the truth and she hadn't turned away from him. "Now just take deep breaths and try to let your mind blank out."
Liz tried to relax as Max instructed and at first nothing happened, but then a rush of images and feelings deluged her. In her mind, she saw Max and Isabel. They looked about five or six and they were walking down the road, completely naked and she could feel Max's fear as a car approached them. Next she saw herself through Max's eyes, on the first day he and Isabel had come to school. He had loved her and watched her from afar since that day. He admired her intelligence and her beauty but he was scared to let herself or others really see him. He feared rejection and discovery so he separated himself from everyone, but his loneliness was staggering. Suddenly the connection was broken as Max started to remove his hands, and the images and emotions stopped.
Max watched as Liz slowly opened her eyes, less than a foot away from his own, and their gazes met and held. He was filled with the overwhelming urge to kiss her but a rational part of his mind screamed out for him to stop. He looked down, breaking contact with her eyes. "Did it work?"
Liz was still too moved by Max's feelings and her reaction to them to speak, so she simply nodded.
Max took advantage of her silence to continue. "Liz, listen to me. You can't talk to anyone about this. Not your parents, not Maria. No one. You don't understand what'll happen if you do. Liz please, my life is in your hands."
Liz could hear his pleading tone. "Max, who else knows this?"
He shook his head, "No one."
Liz pressed, "What about your parents?"
Max shrugged, "We don't tell anyone. We sorta think our lives depend on it."
Liz sat up straighter her natural curiosity kicking in. "We?"
"Isabel and Michael are also...uh..."
Liz nodded accepting. "Where did you come from?"
Max shook his head, "I don't know. When the ship crashed I wasn't born yet."
"So there was a crash?"
"All I know is it wasn't a weather balloon that fell that night."
Liz's brain was on overload but still functioning. She shook her head. "The ship crashed in 1947. You're sixteen."
"We were in some kind of incubation pods," Max explained.
Liz motioned to Max's formerly beige pants. "Um, what powers do you have?"
Max smiled. Liz the scientist in action. "We can connect with people, as uh, you know. We can manipulate molecular structures, and...we can...."
Liz cut him off, "Wait, what does that mean?"
Max ran his hand over his pants again, changing them back to khaki. "Um, that's how I changed the color."
"So why did you tell me?"
"Because I knew I could trust you and because we need your help," he said motioning to the microscope.
Liz caught his drift immediately, "The crystals are alien?"
"I don't know, but you said yourself that they were like nothing else on Earth."
"Where did you get them?"
"That is a long story." He took a deep breath and proceeded to relate the events of the last few days to Liz. He started with Isabel's visions and how they located Laurie, continued with Laurie's rescue, and the gunman, and finished with that morning's discovery of the crystals, and the discussion with Isabel that had led up to telling her.
Liz shook her head. "So somebody kidnaps a girl and buries her in the ground so a bunch of alien parasites can..., can do what to her, we don't know. And..., and then how does he know about these parasites? Is he human, or is he alien?
Max shrugged, "We don't know."
Liz nodded. "I'll do anything I can to help." She paused, seeing the relief evident on Max's face. "And Max? I'm glad you told me."
Max smiled, feeling a great weight lift from his heart. "I'm glad too. I just wish it were under more normal circumstances.” His eyes met Liz’s and they held. Liz was attracted to him, Max had seen that when they connected, and for him it was a dream come true. Max suddenly felt as if eveything he ever wanted was within his reach, but he knew it was only an illusion. The reasons he and Liz couldn’t be together were still true and Max reluctantly looked away, getting back to the subject at hand. “Where should we go from here?"
Liz had felt the intensity in Max’s gaze breifly, before he looked away, and it was as if her heart had come alive for the first time. But Max was withdrawing from her again, acting like the moment hadn’t happened. Liz smiled. Now that she knew his secret, she felt like it was only a matter of time until they got together. And there were more important things to concentrate on, like the alien crystals. Liz cleared her throat and answered Max’s question. "Well both you and I have been handling the crystals and nothing has happened, so it sounds like they're not interested in terrestrial organisms."
"Well, except Laurie," Max pointed out.
Liz nodded, "So, maybe there's something unique about her, something the parasites are looking for. Maybe a difference or genetic defect of some kind, but there is no way we can test for that. I think we should concentrate on finding a way to kill these things. But even if we do that, it still leaves one big problem."
Max nodded following her line of thinking. "Who is the kidnapper?"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cont.
Last edited by roswelloracle on Fri Jul 29, 2005 11:16 am, edited 1 time in total.
Liz went back to her house and packed a bag, telling her mom she was spending the night at Isabel's. When she returned to the Evans’ house, she and Max started to run experiments attempting to figure out a way to kill the parasites. She suggested various household cleaning products including ammonia, drain cleaner and bleach, but nothing they did seemed to affect the parasites. Then they switched to antibiotics, insecticides and anti-fungal medication with no luck.
Max rose from the table in frustration. He glanced out the window and noticed the sun was going down. He could see Liz reflected in the glass of the window. He had always admired her, but today she has shown him a deep inner strength he had only guessed existed. After all of the shocks she had received, she not only trusted him but also was doing everything in her power to help him. She was incredible, and even though he hadn’t thought it possible, he loved her even more.
Suddenly the tantalizing scent of food drew Max toward the door and he started down the hall.
Isabel met him near the stairs. "How's it going?"
"Well we’ve eliminated a lot of things that don't work," Max said with a shrug.
"So no luck."
"No," Max admitted.
"I made dinner,” Isabel said, motioning toward the kitchen. “Why don't you and Liz come and eat?"
"Yeah. Thanks Iz."
Max re-entered his room just after Liz's latest failure. She sat back into the chair dejectedly and rotated her shoulders. Max came up silently behind her and started to gently rub her neck, using his healing ability to ease the away the soreness. Liz sighed and leaned back into him. He bent down and spoke softly in her ear, "Liz you've been at this all day. Isabel made dinner. Why don't you take a break and we can get back to it later."
Liz nodded, noticing her growling stomach for the first time. "Yeah, I guess I am hungry."
The four ate dinner with little chitchat. Liz made an attempt at a conversation with Laurie but the other girl was not very responsive and Liz didn't want to upset her with talk of the experiments.
After dinner Isabel suggested hot chocolate and reached for the kettle, as she turned on the gas burner. Liz's attention focused on the flickering, blue flame and it was as if the pieces of a puzzle suddenly slid into place. "That's it," she said jumping out of her seat. "That's it! Fire!" She turned to Isabel. "Do you have a metal or Pyrex bowl or container of some kind?"
Isabel fished a Pyrex bowl and lid out of the cabinet. "Will this do?"
Liz took them from Isabel, "It's perfect."
Max went to his room, broke off a small crystal shard and he and Liz took it into the garage. He removed the lid, placed the bowl on the work surface and put the shard in the bowl. Liz tore a match out of a book and used it to light the whole book on fire and dropped it in the bowl too. They watched as the matches burned for a moment uneventfully, but suddenly the crystal shard started to glow. It vibrated and then jumped, bouncing off the side of the container and Max and Liz stepped back as it started to move more vigorously.
Afraid it would jump out of the container, Max grabbed the lid and covered the bowl. The shard flipped around the bowl violently as the matches continued to burn, but suddenly it stopped moving and the glow extinguished.
After a moment, Max removed the lid. "It looks dead."
"Yeah," Liz agreed but her scientific instincts took over. "Let's check it under the microscope though."
They took the shard back into Max's room and prepared a slide. Liz closely examined it and saw no movement. "It's dead, take a look."
Max fitted his eye to the lens. "You're right," he said turning toward her with a smile. "You did it Liz."
Liz shook her head, "I'm just not sure why it died."
"The fire..."
Liz shook her head again, holding up the deceased but immaculate crystal shard. "Look, it's not burnt or even singed." She sat back in the chair, thinking aloud. "Fire not only burns, but also produces heat, or it could be some kind of gas that was released when the matches burned, a dye or chemical. Fire also consumes oxygen." She stopped and looked up at Max. "I bet that's it. The parasites can live in water and in the open air and one thing they both have in common is oxygen. The fire consumed the oxygen in the bowl because you covered it, and the parasites suffocated."
"I'm sure you're right," Max agreed.
"Let's test it to be sure."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max had climbed into his bed more than an hour ago but he had been unable to sleep. His mind was occupied with too many things. He was worried about how to stop the parasites but that was just an annoying buzz in the back of his mind. Uppermost in his thoughts was the dark-haired girl he was in love with, sleeping on his sister's floor, just across the hall.
He had always dreamed of telling Liz the truth and in his fantasies they had admitted their love for one another and lived happily after. But faced with the actual fact of Liz's acceptance, Max was unsure of what to do. He longed to advance their friendship into a romantic relationship but he feared what he was, would somehow harm her.
The problem of Laurie and the parasites just reinforced his caution. If an alien, one of his kind, had done this to Laurie then what would they do to Liz if his relationship with her were discovered?
A creaking sound outside his door drew his attention and somehow he knew it was Liz. She had been as restless as he, since the adrenaline of their success had worn off, and she had probably been wondering what his revelation meant for their relationship too.
Max pulled on shorts over his boxers, donned a t-shirt and headed down the hall after Liz. He caught up with her in the dark kitchen where she was heating a cup in the microwave. "Couldn't sleep either?" he whispered.
She shook her head, not surprised by his presence, whispering in return, "No, there's too much running through my head. I thought some tea might help." She moved a little closer to him. "Do you want me to make some tea for you?"
Max took a step closer to Liz and reached out to slowly run his hand down the soft skin of her arm, exposed by the tank top she was wearing. He could still feel her emotions running through him from when they connected, and uppermost in his mind was the fact that she wanted a relationship with him too. Again their eyes locked and Max was overcome with the urge to kiss her. He leaned in closer, leaving only inches between them. "Liz, I..."
He was interrupted by a sound coming from outside and suddenly his whole attention was focused on the door.
"What is it?" Liz whispered urgently.
"I don't know, but stay behind me." Max was sure he had locked the door but he watched in horror as the knob wiggled for a moment and the lock popped open. He grabbed Liz's arm and pulled her with him behind the island, as the door swung open. They ducked out of sight and Max peered around the side to size up the intruder.
The man was dressed entirely in black, with a bag slung over his shoulder, but there were no visible weapons. Max decided to use the surprise to his advantage and ran toward the intruder, ducking his head in a football block.
Liz screamed as he made contact with the other man and she grabbed a frying pan off the counter.
Isabel jolted upright in bed at the sound of Liz's scream. For a moment she was disoriented but the sounds of a fight propelled her out of bed and down the hall toward the ruckus. She stopped in the doorway of the kitchen just as a black-clad intruder pushed Max away and turned on Liz, who was rushing at him with a frying pan.
Liz swung her weapon at the intruder’s head but he anticipated her, catching the blow on his upraised arm, and struck out, knocking her into the wall. Liz hit the wall hard and slid to the ground.
"No!" Max screamed and turned his fury on the intruder.
As the man turned toward her, Isabel saw his face for the first time and gasped in recognition. She saw him draw a gun from his pocket as he turned toward her brother and instinctively she quickly built her power and aimed a blast of energy at his chest.
The intruder staggered and dropped the gun as he fell to the floor. Max moved forward, grabbed the gun and checked the intruder as Isabel flipped on the light. The energy blast had seared completely through his chest near his heart, and Max could see with a glance he was dead.
Max dropped the gun and ran to where Liz was sitting on the floor. He cradled her head in his hands and released the breath he was holding when he saw she was alive. He nodded to Isabel who had knelt beside them, and he continued to check Liz for injuries. She was fine, but gasping for air because the blow had knocked the breath from her lungs. Max gently encircled Liz in his arms and with his hand on her back, eased the tension out of her lungs, allowing her to breath normally.
Liz desperately clutched at Max's chest as she sucked gulps of air into her lungs. "Max," she whispered, quickly taking another breath. "Max, look."
Max released Liz, and he and Isabel turned toward the intruder as his chest opened and a mass of blue crystals parted and jutted out of the cavity. Isabel gasped as a creature resembling a jellyfish, rose out of the midst of the crystals. It hovered in the air momentarily and then sped toward them.
Max instantly erected a shield, separating himself and the girls from the alien creature. It slammed into the barrier, knocking him backwards but he kept the shield in place. Isabel built her power and aimed at the creature around Max's shield as it came at them again. She hit it squarely with a blast of energy but it seemed to have no effect and again it threw itself against the shield. This time the shield faltered momentarily and Max knew he would not be able to keep it up much longer.
Liz spoke to him from behind. "Max, can you make the shield into a sphere?"
"I guess," he said over his shoulder. "I've never tried it."
"When it hits your shield again, fold the shield around to trap it. Then empty the air and make it airtight. It needs oxygen remember?"
Max nodded his head, "I'll try."
Once again the creature flew toward them. Max tensed, waiting until it was almost on top of them and then he encased it in the shield as Liz had suggested. The creature threw itself against the sides when it discovered it was trapped and Max quickly vented the air and sealed the surface to make it airtight.
The creature grew more frantic as it realized there was no oxygen. It battered the shield repeatedly and Max concentrated all of his energy into strengthening the barrier. Finally the creature gave a final effort, lunging into the barrier with its full strength behind it, and it exploded into a gooey mess.
Max dropped the shield and sagged into the wall, exhausted. "What was that thing?"
"I don't know," Isabel said with a haunted tone, "but that is the man I saw in my vision. He’s the one who took Laurie."
They all looked at each other and said her name in unison, "Laurie!"
Max attempted to rise but Isabel pushed him back down. "Stay here for a minute and rest. I'll go check on her."
Liz rose from his side, wet a dishcloth and knelt back down beside him. She ran the cool cloth over his heated face and neck. "Max you saved all of us, thank you."
He shook his head, "No Liz. Your experiments saved us. Without you, I wouldn't have known how to kill it."
Liz moved in closer, eager to recapture the earlier mood between them. "We make a good team," she said softly.
Max looked into her eyes. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her. He had meant to before they were interrupted, but the events of the last few minutes had changed his mind. He had been right to worry about what could happen to Liz. His heart had nearly stopped when she had been thrown into the wall. She easily could have been killed and Max felt cold just thinking about it. He couldn't take the risk. He had to keep the distance between them to protect her.
Max took the dishcloth from her hand and pushed a wayward strand of hair behind her ear. "Liz, it's not safe. I mean, for you and, and me to..." he trailed off and shook his head. "It's not safe."
Liz met his eyes. "I don't care."
Max sighed. Pushing Liz away from him was breaking his heart, but he continued with a sad smile, "Liz I really, really wish that this could be something, you know, more. But it can't. We're just..." he let the sentence trail off searching for the right word.
But Liz finished the sentence for him. "Different."
"Yeah."
Liz motioned to the intruder. "Look Max. The crystals are dying." They watched as the crystals melted into a thick, blue goo. "We should check the ones in your room."
They raced to his room and Max flipped on the light. The crystals on his desk had also turned into goo.
Liz thought for a moment. "The creature we killed must have been the leader, the brain of the group, like the Borg on Star Trek. There is one queen who makes all of the decisions and the others are just drones, workers who do what she tells them. When we killed her all of them died."
"I think you're right," he agreed. "That means Laurie is out of danger."
Liz nodded, "We should check on Laurie and Isabel."
They met the other girls coming out of Laurie's room. Liz explained. "The crystals are all dead. We think it's because we killed the creature downstairs. It must have been the queen of the group and when it died, the rest died too. So there is nothing left to harm you, Laurie. You're safe now."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, January 30th, 2001)
The next day they saw Laurie off at the bus station. She had decided to visit her grandfather in Arizona. Laurie hugged each of the three, "Thank you for what you did. I'll tell my grandfather that we don't have to worry about aliens anymore."
Liz went back to the Evans’ house to help clean up, but Isabel took care of the damage in the kitchen with one wave of her hand.
They waited until dark to load the intruder's body into the Jeep, then they drove deep into the desert and burned the body. At Liz's suggestion, Max and Isabel used their powers to super-heat the flames to make sure there was nothing left.
As they stood watching over the flames, Isabel voiced what they were all thinking. "We don't even know who he was, and no one will know what happened to him. His family and friends will just think he disappeared.” She shook her head. “Whoever he was, he didn't deserve to die like that."
Max wrapped a comforting arm around his sister. "No one deserves to die like that."
BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 2
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Over the next few months Liz and Max grew even closer. Now that Liz knew the truth, Max confided in her about everything, except his true feelings for her. He was careful to keep her at arm's length, reasoning it was better to stay away from her than to put her in danger.
So when Liz suggested they go to the prom together, Max was hesitant until Liz proposed they would just go as friends.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode Equivalent - Heart of Mine)
(Friday, April 27th, 2001)
(West Roswell High School)
(Senior Prom)
Liz took Max's hand as they walked into the gym. She greeted a few people as they moved to a table, but Max remained silent. He had been acting increasingly nervous since he had picked her up.
Hoping she could use this evening to reshape their relationship into something more than friendship, Liz had chosen a dress with Max in mind. It was black with a fitted bodice that flared out at her waist until it ended just below her knees. It had thin straps, extending down her back, exposing her smooth, soft skin, and she had put her hair up, leaving only a few tendrils to brush against her neck.
When Max had arrived at her house, she had greeted him cheerfully and curiously watched as his smile slowly dissolved into a look of shock as he had taken in her appearance. He had pulled at his collar as if it were suddenly too tight and swallowed repeatedly. Finally he had produced a small smile and in a voice deeper than usual, he had managed a strained, "Liz, you look great."
Liz glanced at Max and noticed that he was looking anywhere but at her and she thought her plan must be working.
Max looked around the room, pretending to be taking in the decorations, but really he was trying to get his emotions back under control. His head had been spinning with dangerous possibilities since he had picked up Liz. When he had first seen her he felt as if he had been punched in the gut and the feeling was only intensifying as the evening continued.
She looked beautiful and mature in a way he had never imagined, and not for the first time, he wondered what he had done to deserve her. But she was there with him and he pushed away his uneasiness, determined to enjoy her company. He turned to her and held out his hand. "Would you like to dance?"
Max led Liz onto the dance floor and gathered her into his arms, her small frame fitting perfect against his, as he had known it would. And as they started to sway to the slow beat of the song, he was amazed at how right it felt. He had always dreamed of being with Liz this way, and now that they were together, he never wanted to let her go.
Max pulled her closer as a new song started. He inhaled the clean, fresh sent of her hair as he ran his hand over the smooth skin of her back, exposed by the cut of her dress. She was everything he had ever wanted and she accepted him exactly as he was. Liz was the only girl he had ever loved and he knew there would never be another.
As he held her, the lyrics of the song started to penetrate his brain.
I can't fight this feelin' any longer
And yet I'm still afraid to let it flow.
What started out as friendship has grown stronger
I only wish I had the strength to let it show.
I tell myself that I can't hold out forever
I say there is no reason for my fear.
'Cause I feel so secure when we're together
You give me life direction, you make everything so clear.
Even as I wander, I'm keeping you in sight
You're a candle in the window, on a cold dark winter's night
And I'm getting closer than I ever thought I might
I can't fight this feeling anymore
I've forgotten what I've started fighting for
It's time to bring this ship in to the shore
And throw away the oars forever
I can't fight this feeling anymore
I've forgotten what I've started fighting for
If I have to crawl across the floor, come crashing through your door
Baby, I can't fight this feeling anymore
Max's heart was pounding so hard it felt as if it would break through his chest. He couldn't believe the words he was hearing. It was as if he had written the song. They lyrics expressed his feelings perfectly and stated the things he had tried so hard to deny. He might have been able to stay away from Liz if he were just fighting his own feelings, but he had been trying to fight her too and he was beginning to realize it was an impossible task.
Liz shivered in Max's arms as he pulled her closer. She could almost feel the change in his attitude toward her. He had been fighting for so long but she could tell he was on the edge and she was determined to pull him over to her side. She wrapped her arms around his neck, teasing his soft hair, and laid her head against his chest.
My life has been such a whirlwind since I saw you
I've been runnin' around in circles in my mind.
And it always seems that I'm followin' you girl
'Cause you take me to the places that alone I'd never find.
And even as I wander I'm keepin' you in sight
You're a candle in the window on a cold dark winter's night
And I'm gettin' closer than I ever thought I might.
And I can't fight this feelin' anymore
I've forgotten what I started fightin' for.
It's time to bring this ship into the shore
And throw away the oars forever.
'Cause I can't fight this feelin' anymore
I've forgotten what I started fightin' for.
And if I have to crawl upon the floor
Or come crashin' through your door
Baby I can't fight this feelin' anymore.
For Max, there was no decision to make, his actions were completely instinctive. As the song ended, he loosened his hold on Liz just enough to pull her to him for a searing kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, December 23rd, 2002)
Max was awakened by a knock at his window. He glanced at the clock noting the time, three thirty-six a.m. He got out of bed, crossed to the window and pulled back the curtains, unsurprised to find Michael there.
He opened the window and they greeted each other as if it had only been a few days since they had seen each other instead of almost three years. "How's it going Maxwell?"
Max grinned, "Good, and you?"
"Fine," Michael said, indicating the floor. "You mind if I crash here tonight?"
Max automatically reached for the bedroll that was still under his bed.
Michael dropped his gear on Max’s floor and climbed in the window. "Thanks."
Max was still smiling as he got back into bed. "Goodnight Michael."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, December 24th, 2002)
The next morning Max and Michael surprised Isabel and the three sat and talked for over an hour, discussing the time they were apart. Michael regaled them with his adventures in the surrounding states, chasing alien sightings and leads that didn't pan out and Max and Isabel caught him up on the events surrounding the discovery of the alien parasites.
When they reached the part involving Liz, Michael leapt angrily out of his seat. "What gives you two the right to involve anyone in our secret? This affects more than just you."
Max started in a placating tone, "Michael..." only to be cut off by the other boy's outburst.
"How do you even know Liz will keep it to herself?"
Isabel came to Max's defense, "Michael stop. It was my idea to tell Liz. We needed help and she was the only one we could trust."
"Trust?" Michael yelled. "We can't trust anyone!"
"We can trust Liz," Max said, trying to stay calm as his temper rose.
"You're both fools," Michael snapped. "She’s probably just playing you along while the government goons move in."
"Michael, shut up!" Max exploded. "You can't talk about Liz that way! You don't know what you're talking about." He took a deep breath and continued more softly. "Liz has known for over a year. She would never betray us, she is completely trustworthy."
Completely stunned, Michael studied Max. He had never seen Max so angry and suddenly the truth of the situation hit him. "You're involved with Liz."
"What does that have to do with anything?" Max asked angrily.
Michael turned to Isabel accusingly, "How could you let this happen?"
"Don't you dare blame this on me,” she said angrily. “You left us, Michael. Max and I had to make a life without you, so don't you dare come back here and start criticizing us. We had hard decisions to make, matters of life and death, and we did the best we could."
Michael fidgeted under both of their gazes. He felt guilty about leaving them alone for so long and he almost didn't blame them for getting help from Liz. Almost.
But for Max to get involved with a human was just stupid. They had always known they might just have to pack a bag and leave and Max was getting attached, planting roots, but Michael could tell by the way Max had defended Liz, it was useless to argue about it now. He would bide his time and make Max see the futility of his relationship with Liz. Finally he nodded, "Liz Parker, huh? Why don't you tell me the whole story?"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, May 26th, 2002)
Michael had spent the last few months trying to convince Max of his mistake in continuing the relationship with Liz, but he had made no progress. Uncharacteristically Max had stubbornly refused to back down, and when Michael tried to talk to him about it, Max had repeatedly told him it was none of his business.
But Michael was not one to give up easily. "Max, where do you think this thing with Liz is headed? You can't possibly think you have a future together."
"Michael," Max started with a warning tone in his voice.
"Max, she isn't part of the plan. What will you do when our people come for us, bring her with us?"
"We’ve been alone this whole time,” Max pointed out. “Why would anyone come for us now?"
Michael ignored his comment and continued doggedly. "We must have been sent here for a reason and I really don't think it was to date the locals."
Max shook his head. "You don't understand."
"Then why don't you explain it to me, Maxwell."
"When I’m with Liz, I feel normal. I feel human for the first time, like I belong here." Max took in the disbelieving look on Michael's face, not sure how to explain so his friend would understand. "Micheal, nothing good has ever happened from our being alien. The only other alien we’ve found, kidnapped and tried to kill a girl. If that's what it means to be alien, I'll choose human every time." Max took a deep breath and continued, "I love Liz, I always have and we belong together."
"Max, you're not even the same species," Michael argued.
Max sighed, knowing the time had come to tell Michael of his plans. "Michael I've been keeping something from you because I knew you wouldn't approve. Liz and I have both been accepted to Harvard and we plan to go, together."
Michael nodded. "I see," he said, his voice clipped and harsh. "Nice of you to finally tell me. So you’ve chosen Liz over me and Isabel, over your family."
Max shook his head, "It doesn't have to be that way."
"I hope you're happy in your new life, Maxwell. Send me and Isabel a post card occasionally," he turned to walk away and then looked back, "if you remember us."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, January 1st, 2003)
(The Pod Chamber)
Sam and Cuerena talked quietly outside, while Alyssa looked around the pod chamber. With Sam's help she had been able to recover her memories of the events surrounding the time when she had emerged from the pod, and she ran her hand over its cool, dusty surface. She remembered pushing her way through the membrane and focusing her eyes for the first time on the man she would come to know as her protector. He had briskly cleaned and dressed her in clothing he had brought, and then ushered her into the car where he had left her while he quickly scoured the area.
At the time she hadn’t known what he was doing and had been more interested in the multi-colored instrument panel in the car than the actions of the man. Now she knew he’d been looking for the others that should have hatched with her. Later Sam had told her he suspected the other three pods had hatched early because of the damage done to them by humans after the crash.
Alyssa studied the three pods, wondering about the others, her family. Her protector had always been concerned with business and had never shown her any kind of affection or love. She had often wondered how it would have been if the others had been with her. She knew they would have accepted her, loved her; after all they were her family. Her protector had told her about them often enough, her husband Zan, her sister-in-law Vilondra, and Vilondra's betrothed and Zan's second in command Rath. They were the Royal Four.
There were vague pictures in the book that had been sent with them to Earth. She and Sam had recovered from its hiding place in the library yesterday and she had studied the images eagerly but they were so generic they really didn't tell her much.
In the years they had been together, Sam had taught her memory recovery techniques that had helped her regain vague memories of her previous life on Antar. She remembered Zan's face and she remembered being loved. She sighed as the sensations flowed through her, regretting all of the time that had already been wasted, and more eager than ever to regain her husband and the others.
She and Sam had come back to the pod chamber for the first time that morning, because the shape shifters had agreed to meet Cuerena on this date. Sam had told her, Cuerena had been on some kind of mission for the last fifty years and now she was going to stay with them.
Alyssa walked out of the pod chamber and into the morning sun to join the two shape shifters as Sam was finishing his story.
"Alyssa and I have spent years looking for them, often moving and changing names. Currently I am Sam Morgan and she is my daughter."
Cuerena studied the blonde girl before her. She was identical to her charge Ava but they were so different that even standing next to each other you might not notice the resemblance. The thought echoed through her head, the resemblance. "That's it," she said. "It will be easier to find them because now you will know what they look like." She pulled a piece of paper out of her pocket and waved her hand over its surface, leaving behind the images of Zan, Rath and Vilondra.
Alyssa grabbed the paper from her and eagerly studied the faces of her family. "Which one is Zan?" Cuerena indicated the boy, who in Alyssa's mind was the more handsome of the two and she smiled with satisfaction. She looked back to Sam. "Well, where do we start?"
"I have always thought it was more likely that they were taken to the closer town, Artesia."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, June 5th, 2003)
(Cambridge, MA)
(Harvard Campus)
Max was nervous. He glanced at the beautiful, dark haired girl who held his hand and walked by his side. He still couldn't believe Liz was with him, and every day he thanked whatever cosmic accident had brought them together.
They had just finished their first year of college and would be starting their summer jobs next week, having decided to stay in Massachusetts instead of returning to Roswell. During the last year they had taken all of their classes together; they had studied and eaten together. The only time they had been apart was when they retired to their dorm rooms for the night. But lately it wasn't enough for Max. He wanted to be with Liz all the time. The time away from Roswell had shown him he could live as a normal human, and he liked it. He wanted to set up a house, he wanted to continue to live a normal life with Liz, and he wanted to make it legal.
As far as Liz was concerned this was just like any other night. They often walked along the river in the evenings, but for Max tonight was anything but usual, and his fingers closed around the small, velvet-covered box in his pocket. He knew Liz loved him but it was asking a lot for her to commit her life to him, a being from another planet.
They stopped and sat on their usual bench by the water's edge and Max stroked Liz's long dark hair. She sighed serenely and leaned into him, snuggling into his chest. He wrapped his arms around her small frame and held her to him as he considered his words. He was scared of losing her if she refused him but her reaction to him helped to shore up his courage.
After a few moments, he pushed away from her slightly and her eyes immediately met his. She was concerned something was wrong. He smiled. At times, when they were close like they were now, he could almost hear her thoughts, but he could sense a rhythm, a unity between them that was unfulfilled. It was as if there was a deeper connection between their souls waiting to be completed and then they would truly be one.
He cleared his throat. "Liz," he started, taking her hand in his, "this last year has been great, being here with you, spending time with you. I have never felt anything so right, so normal, and that is mostly due to you and the way you have accepted me."
Liz started to respond but Max silenced her with a finger on her lips. "When I'm with you I don't feel like a outsider, I feel like I belong here, like it wasn't an accident Isabel, Michael and I ended up here. Earth feels like home for the first time. Knowing you has made me human and I love you more than I ever thought was possible."
He kept her hand in his as he knelt in front of her. "Liz you have given me so much, your smiles, your sweet kisses, your friendship, your acceptance and your love. It is more than I could hope to give you in return but if you will let me, I will spend a lifetime trying.” He took a deep breath as he reached into his pocket and withdrew the velvet box, opening it to show her the ring inside. "Liz Parker will you marry me?"
He watched breathlessly as tears glistened in her eyes for a moment before she threw herself into his arms.
"Oh Max I love you so much, of course I'll marry you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, August 11th, 2003)
(Roswell, NM)
Sam and the others had searched unsuccessfully for the missing three for over six months before Cuerena came up with the idea to check old high school yearbooks, and then it had only taken two weeks to locate them. The three they were searching for had attended West Roswell High School together until the end of their sophomore year, when Michael Guerin, as Rath was now called, disappeared from the yearbooks. Isabel and Max had stayed at the school and had graduated the year before.
It had been a simple matter for Sam to let himself into the school one evening and check the records to get the Evans’ address. Then the three of them had watched the Evans house for a week, but they had only seen Isabel. They had decided to send Alyssa to meet Isabel, having determined that Isabel would be less intimidated by someone her own age.
For the summer, Isabel was working at a clothing store in the mall and Alyssa had gotten a job there two weeks ago. Alyssa had used her powers on Isabel to help make her accept her more quickly, and in that time they had become good friends.
Cuerena thought they should wait longer until Isabel trusted them more completely but she was overruled by Sam and Alyssa who were anxious, for very different reasons, to bring Isabel over to their side.
Alyssa walked into the house where she and the two shape shifters were living as a family. "I invited Isabel to come here tomorrow to have dinner. That is when we’ll tell her who we are."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, August 12th, 2003)
(The Morgan House)
Isabel sat back in her chair looking at Alyssa's parents. They were strange, stranger than most parents. Alyssa's father Sam, as he had asked her to call him, was fond of strange jokes Isabel didn't find funny, and her mother Cuerena had barely said a dozen words all evening.
After an awkward pause under their collectively intense gazes, Isabel started to rise from the table. "Can I help you clean up?"
Alyssa also rose from her seat. "No, that won't be necessary," she said, and a single pass of her hand over the soiled dishes returned them to their formerly pristine condition.
Isabel jumped up so quickly that her chair crashed to the ground and she backed slowly away from them. "What are you?"
Alyssa used her powers, sending waves of relaxing energy to soothe Isabel's fears. "We are your family and we have been looking for you for a very long time."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, August 13th, 2003)
(Cambridge, MA)
Sam, Alyssa, Cuerena, Isabel and Michael had driven straight from the airport to Max's apartment.
After the three had convinced Isabel who they were, she had called Michael to come over and once again they had related their story. Michael, who was eager to prove to his stubborn friend Max, that they did have a purpose other than blending in with humanity, had suggested they simply drop in on him. So even though it was close to midnight, five otherworldly visitors stood pounding on his apartment door.
After a few minutes, a sleep-tousled Max opened the door to Michael, Isabel and three strangers. He glanced nervously at the others as he spoke to Michael, "What are you doing here?"
Michael smiled and replied flippantly, "What? Can't we just drop in for a visit Maxwell?"
Max knew something was up when Michael called him 'Maxwell' and he doubted he would like it. "At midnight?" he asked, motioning over Michael's shoulder with a jut of his chin to the people standing quietly behind him. "With the Brady Bunch in tow?"
"Good guess but wrong show." Michael smiled. "Try My Favorite Martian."
Max recoiled as if he had been struck and Michael couldn't help but laugh at the expression on his face. He stepped aside to give Max a good look at the three. "This is Sam, Cuerena and Alyssa. They're our family."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, August 13th, 2003)
(Cambridge, MA)
Max studied the three newcomers with apprehension as he sat on the couch, and he wished Liz was with him. He always felt calmer with her at his side and he had never needed her more than at that moment.
The three were a family, mother, father and a teen-aged girl and even though they appeared fairly normal, Max felt cold fingers of dread inching up his spine. He addressed the man Sam, "Why don't you start at the beginning."
"There was a civil war on our planet. Our side was losing and you, were sent to Earth for your protection." He indicated the woman at his side, "Cuerena and I and two others were sent as your protectors but enemy soldiers followed us and shot our ship down."
Michael broke in, "The '47 crash."
Sam nodded, "The military recovered the pods that housed your growing bodies and damaged the three you occupied," he indicated Max, Michael and Isabel, "causing you to hatch early."
"And we were found by humans instead of the protectors," said Isabel.
"Where are the other protectors?" Max asked.
Sam and Cuerena looked at each other. "We don't know. We were separated after the crash and we haven't seen them since."
Max met the cool blue gaze of the blonde girl who had not taken her eyes off of him since entering his house. "And who are you?"
He thought the intensity of her gaze dimmed briefly but it came back full strength as she raised her chin stubbornly. Suddenly he was transported back into the chamber where he had awoken years ago. He had received brief glimpses of it in his dreams from time to time, but now, for the first time, the complete memory rushed back to him.
He remembered breaking through the membrane of the pod, stumbling out on unsteady legs and seeing a small girl and another boy. They had simply looked at one another for a moment before his attention had refocused on the final pod. It was still occupied, and inside he had seen a small blonde girl.
Max came out of the vision as suddenly as he had entered it, and the first thing he saw was the same blonde girl, sitting before him.
"You're one of us?" he asked Alyssa.
Alyssa nodded. "My pod was undamaged and I came out on schedule, over a year after you did. Sam was there and I have been with him ever since," she reached across to take Max's hand but he recoiled from her touch and she finished softly, "like you should have been."
Max relaxed when Alyssa returned her hand to her lap. "So we were sent here to save us?"
"In hopes that you would return home one day," Sam informed him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The three newcomers left Michael and Isabel to stay with Max, and as they headed to a hotel, Sam glanced in the rear-view mirror at an angry Alyssa. "We can't tell them the whole truth yet," he reminded her. "They have lived practically as humans their whole lives and the truth might scare them away. Zan, I mean Max, is very cautious by nature, even if he is in a different body. If we push him too much we risk losing him.”
"Yes,” Cuerena agreed, “the other Zan in New York is also cautious and stubborn. It has to be his decision to come to us."
"And what about the things he told us?" Alyssa asked, her temper rising. "He is happy living like this and he is engaged to a human?" She sat back with a huff. "Did you look at the picture of her he showed us?" she continued. "His human is so skinny and mousy." Alyssa had never been denied anything she wanted and she was getting angrier with every word. "Why doesn't he know me?" she asked petulantly, then her voice dropped almost to a whisper, "I always thought he would remember."
Sam rushed to reassure her, "Max will remember you. It will just take time. He hasn't had the advantage of memory recovery techniques like you have. He loved you very much in your other life and he will again."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, August 14th, 2003)
(Liz’s Apartment)
The next morning Max met Liz early, before work, and filled her in on the events of the previous evening. "It was so weird having these," he paused, searching for the right word, "these aliens just show up. I mean, I guess I always knew someone else might have survived but it was all so surreal. And the girl Alyssa, it was strange how just looking at her unlocked the memories. It was as if she was doing something to me."
Alarmed, Liz eyes quickly darted over his face. "What do you mean? She was using her powers on you?"
Max shrugged, "I don't know, maybe."
Liz's expression turned thoughtful, "What did they say they want? They just showed up after all these years to say hi. Like an alien family reunion?"
Max shook his head, "They didn't really say, but I have a feeling they are keeping something from us."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Harvard Campus)
Max walked quickly across the campus. He hadn't seen Liz since that morning and he was having withdrawal symptoms. He could almost smell the fresh scent of her hair, feel the softness of her skin, taste her lips. He could see himself kissing her, pulling her small frame closer to him, twisting her golden curls in his fingers.
He shook his head violently to dislodge the image, as he realized it wasn't Liz he had been kissing in his fantasy, but Alyssa. And as if his thoughts had caused her to materialize, suddenly the blonde girl was standing before him.
"Hi Max," she said with a coy smile.
"Oh hi," he said, trying not to let his embarrassment show. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and looked around nervously. "What are you doing here?"
"I was looking for you," she said. "I thought you might have some questions."
He looked at her suspiciously and then nodded, "Yeah."
She indicated a nearby bench. "Why don't we sit and talk."
He took a seat on one end of the bench and she sat close to him, invading his personal space. He scooted over a little to make some extra room between them, moving to the end of the bench. He hoped she didn't notice and asked a question to distract her, "So you've lived with Sam and Cuerena since you came out of the pod?"
"No just Sam. It was Cuerena's job to look after another set of pods."
Max was surprised. "Oh, I didn't realize there were others, but of course there must have been if they wanted to keep the race alive."
Max had gotten the wrong impression but Alyssa let him go with it, especially since it brought up the subject of keeping the race going. "Yes we were sent here to help our race continue."
"So are the four of us related? Isabel and Michael have always seemed like a brother and sister to me. Are you our sister too?"
Max saw an angry blue flame ignite in Alyssa's eyes. She rose and started to walk away but she stopped after a few steps. She turned slightly, looking back over her shoulder and said flatly, "No Max, I am not your sister."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, August 28th, 2003)
Max awoke in a cold sweat again. Every night for the last week he had dreamed of being with Alyssa. He had never dreamed of being with anyone but Liz, before Alyssa had come into his life, and he was disturbed by the nightly images of them together. He loved Liz with an intensity that left him breathless, but that did not stop the dreams of Alyssa.
He got out of bed and headed for the kitchen, hoping to clear his head. He poured himself a glass of juice and sat at the table in the dark room. It was very quiet in the apartment since Isabel had gone to stay with Liz, and Michael had moved into the hotel with the aliens.
The others, as he had started calling them, had been in town for a just over a week. They had met with him, Isabel and Michael several times, but every time Max asked specific questions about their past, Sam gave vague answers or changed the subject. The others were definitely hiding something.
A knock at the door startled Max and he spilled juice onto the table. He cleaned it with a swipe of his hand as he glanced at the time on the microwave, two-seventeen. Crossing to the door, Max opened it a crack to reveal Alyssa. He hadn't seen her since they had talked on campus a couple of weeks ago and he was surprised by her presence, especially at this time of the night. "Uh," he started nervously, "what are you doing here?"
She smiled, "I was just in the neighborhood. Can I come in?"
Against his will, Max watched himself open the door to admit her. He noted that her eyes raked over him quickly and suddenly the t-shirt and boxers he was wearing seemed like too little protection against her intrusive gaze. He backed a step away from her. "I'll um, I'll go get dressed."
"No," she said softly, reaching for his hand, "it isn't necessary."
The sound of her voice seemed to soothe his distrust and he stood woodenly as she took his hand in hers and advanced slowly toward him. But that wasn’t what he wanted inside and he tried unsuccessfully to resist. "What are you doing to me?" he demanded.
"Do you feel it too?" she asked innocently, as she used a greater dose of her powers to bring him to heel. "There is something happening between us."
Max shook his head, "No. I don't want this."
Alyssa took another step, that brought her body into contact with his. "You don't want this, don't want me?"
"No," Max said breathily, fighting the feelings running through him with all of his strength. "I love Liz. We are getting married."
"I know," Alyssa said, as she increased the flow of her powers into him and forced him to slowly lean down and kiss her. She reveled in the feeling of his lips on hers, strong but gentle. It was as it should be; she knew it with every fiber of her being. She pressed herself into him, and for a moment he deepened the kiss as she wished, but the amount of power she was expending was quickly exhausting her and when she lessened the amount of influence, Max broke away.
He backed away quickly and looked at her with wide eyes. "What did you do to me?"
She smiled, "It was nothing you didn't want."
Suddenly the truth of the situation dawned on him. "You have somehow been sending me those dreams, haven't you?"
"What dreams?" she asked innocently.
Max looked away nervously. "Dreams of you and me," he cleared his throat, "together."
"You can feel the power of the connection between us,” Alyssa said. “It's just like it used to be."
"What do you mean, like it used to be?" Max asked.
She stepped closer to him. "The dreams are showing us we belong together. We are meant to be together."
"No," he said, as he shook his head emphatically. "I belong with Liz."
His words infuriated Alyssa so much that for a moment she was not able to speak. How dare he deny her for a mere human? She straightened her shoulders, stood to her full height and raised her chin haughtily. "On our planet Max, your name was Zan and I was Ava, your wife."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, August 29th, 2003)
The next morning Max met with Michael and Isabel to discuss the others. "I don't trust them,” Max said. “They want something from us."
Michael broke in angrily, "They're our people, our family."
Max looked down at the floor, embarrassed to tell them about what happened last night. "Alyssa is doing something to me."
Isabel was suddenly concerned. "What do mean she’s doing something to you?"
"She is using her powers on me. Trying to..." Max paused, embarrassed. "She came here last night and tried to seduce me."
Michael laughed. "She is using her powers to seduce you? Are you crazy?"
Max shook his head. "I think about her, dream about her, and last night I found myself kissing her against my will."
Isabel and Michael nervously looked at one another and pointedly looked away.
Isabel cleared her throat, "What kind of dreams, Max?"
Max blushed, "Um, you know, dreams that we are, um, you know, together. She told me that the dreams show us who we should be with, but I know I belong with Liz."
"Liz is human," Michael reminded him. "You belong with one of our own kind."
Max looked directly at Michael. "What if they aren't who they say they are?"
"They're here to help us," Michael scoffed.
Max lashed out at him, "How have they helped you Michael?"
"They are helping me to control my powers so I can recover my memories."
"And what have you remembered?" Max asked.
Michael looked down, angry at his lack of progress. "I haven't remembered anything," he looked up, focusing his anger at Max, "but I will when I have better control. I don't understand you Max. We have been looking for them our entire lives and now that they are finally here, you’re pushing them away."
"But Michael," Isabel said, the concern evident in her voice, "if Alyssa is doing something to him," her voice lowered to a whisper, "to us."
"Isabel, she isn't doing anything to anybody,” Michael said. “Max is just a typical teenage guy. He had a thing for Liz but now he's noticing Alyssa's, uh..., assets. No big deal."
"But it isn't like that, Michael,” Max argued. “I love Liz more than ever. Something else is going on and I want to confront them and find out what it is."
Isabel waited until Max left the room and turned to Michael, "Alyssa is making us have these dreams just like she is sending them to Max."
Michael shook his head, "We don't know that. It could be just like she said. The dreams are to show us who we are supposed to be with."
Isabel looked at him with surprise, "Is that what you want? For us to be together?"
Michael shrugged, "Maybe we don't have a choice."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel stayed after Michael left, to talk to Max. "Michael and I have been having dreams about being together too."
"Why didn't you tell me?” Max asked heatedly. “I was beginning to think I was going crazy."
Isabel shrugged, "I was embarrassed."
"Do you think the dreams are coming from an outside source? Like someone sending them to you?"
Isabel nodded, "I have never thought of Michael in that way and I still don't. And it does seem like quite a coincidence we would all be having the dreams at the same time, and only after meeting Alyssa and the others."
"I understand why Alyssa is sending them to me,” Max said, “but why you and Michael too?"
"I don't know," Isabel said, pausing to think, and after a moment she shrugged and offered her idea. "Maybe she thinks it would be easier to convince you that you belong with her, if Michael and I were together."
"I don't care what anyone thinks," Max asserted. "I love Liz and we are going to be together."
Isabel smiled at the conviction in her brother's voice. "I like Liz. I think she's good for you, and I know she makes you happy. If you want to be with Liz, I’ll support you."
Max pulled Isabel into a hug. "Thank you for saying that. I was beginning to think everybody on two worlds was against us."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max looked at the three aliens, sitting across from him in exactly the same places they had occupied the first night they had been there. He had asked them for the meeting but now that they were there, he just wanted to forget they existed. He was finally happy with his life and they threatened everything he had worked for.
Cuerena could feel the tension in the room and she sought to reassure Max. "We're glad you invited us here. We've looked forward to getting acquainted."
Max's eyes narrowed, "Exactly how would you do that?"
Cuerena’s brow furrowed in confusion. "I'm not sure what you mean?"
Max indicated Alyssa with a nod of his head. "Why don't you ask her?"
Sam and Cuerena both looked at Alyssa, but she simply glared at them and Max continued, "She has been using her powers on me, sending me dreams, and last night she came to my apartment..." he trailed off. "I know you're keeping things from us and I want to know what’s going on." He paused looking at them closely, "Alyssa said we were married on our world, is that true?"
Sam looked at Alyssa, "You promised you wouldn't tell him yet."
Alyssa replied haughtily, "I don't care what I promised. He was going on about how he’s supposed to be with his human and he made me angry."
"So was she my wife?" Max said softly. "But why would you want to keep that from me?"
Cuerena spoke softly, "She was your wife but we didn't tell you because we thought you might feel," she paused, "overwhelmed."
Isabel spoke in a haunted voice, "So if they were married, were Michael and I married too."
Sam answered, "Not married but betrothed."
Max looked across at Alyssa who had a triumphant grin on her face and he felt nothing. This girl who had been his wife, inspired nothing in him other than apprehension, and a thought struck him. "Was our marriage arranged?"
"No!" Alyssa shouted. "You loved me."
Max immediately picked up on the past tense, "Loved?"
"In our other life, before we were sent here, we loved each other."
"Why don't we remember our other life?" Max asked.
Cuerena answered, "When you died, your essence was cloned and mixed with human DNA so you could survive on this planet and blend in with the humans. Your memories should be intact but it will take some work with recovery techniques to retrieve them."
Isabel gasped, "We died?"
"You were killed in the war," Cuerena said.
Max grasped at her words, "If we died, then Alyssa and I are no longer married."
Alyssa glared at him, "We are in love!"
Max ignored her comment. "We are half human. That means I can be with Liz without complications."
The conversation was not going in a direction Sam liked. "You can't be with Liz,” he said, “because you have a duty to your people who sent you here. They are expecting you to return."
"I don't remember them," Max said dismissively.
"You will when we work to recover your memories," Sam explained.
Max shook his head, "And let you use your powers to influence me too? I don't think so. I like my life here and I don't want anything to do with a planet I don't remember." He stood and motioned toward the door, "So you can just get out of my life and we’ll both forget the whole thing."
A significant look passed between Cuerena and Sam and they stood together and Cuerena spoke. "We don't want to push you away. We will give you time to adjust to what we have told you."
Alyssa started to protest but Sam silenced her with a look, and then turned back to Max. "We will soon be getting a house near here and when you are ready, you can come to us."
Max gave them a cool look. "You'll have a long wait."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sam waited until they were in the car to confront the willful girl. "Alyssa you could have ruined everything. We told you not to push Max."
"I know," Alyssa sighed. "He just made me so angry, denying our past together."
"We will have to be careful not to scare him away completely," Sam warned. "So stop using your powers on him and no more nocturnal visits until he cools down."
Alyssa reluctantly agreed but she would not give up that easily. If she couldn't go after Max maybe she should turn her attention to Liz.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Harvard Campus)
Liz listened dumbfounded as Max finished his tale. She felt numb. Max had been married in his other life and now his bride was here to claim him. "So do you remember her?"
"No," he said emphatically. "I don't remember her or anything about our planet, and I don't care." He took Liz's face in his hands. "I only care about you."
A sob escaped Liz and she pulled away from him. "But you are married to her."
"NO!!” Max denied instantly. “We both died on our planet and so did any commitment we had to one another. It was another time, another life, and I don't want anything to do with it. I would have spared you the pain if I could, and just kept it to myself. But I couldn’t do that because I don't want any secrets between us.” Max closed the distance between them. “I love you Liz, only you."
"But Max," she started to argue, only to be cut off.
"I just want to put this whole alien thing behind me,” he said, cupping her face in his hands. “The one good that came out of this, is now we know I am half human. Being human has been my dream my whole life; that and being with you. And now I have both. Please Liz," he begged, "I could never care for anyone half as much as I love you. You are my heart and soul," his voiced cracked with emotion and tears glistened in his eyes. "You are everything to me."
Liz threw her arms around him. "Oh Max," she whispered, "I was so afraid I would loose you."
Max hugged her back tightly. "I will never leave you Liz."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, August 30th, 2003)
(Harvard Campus)
Alyssa watched Liz approach the spot where she was standing. Of course, she mused, Liz didn't see her because she was using her powers to conceal herself. Alyssa had particularly chosen the place to hold the conversation because it was somewhat secluded and she wanted Liz to be a bit afraid of her.
She dropped the mind warp when Liz was three steps away and was satisfied to see the other girl's look of shock at her sudden appearance.
Liz jumped when the blonde girl seemed to materialize out of the shadows before her. "Oh, sorry I didn't see you," she apologized.
Alyssa smiled, "You didn't see me, Liz, because I clouded your mind."
Liz took a step back and her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Who are you?" she asked, fearing she already knew.
"Max told me how smart you are but if you haven't figured out who I am yet, then he must have been exaggerating."
Liz bristled at the insult but simply said, "Alyssa."
"Now that's better," Alyssa said with satisfaction. "I just wanted to get acquainted with my husband's," she paused as she looked Liz over head to toe and then met her eyes again before continuing, her voice dripping with disdain, "plaything."
"Former husband," Liz corrected her with a smile.
Alyssa was disappointed by her response. "Oh I see he told you. Very honest of him." Her voice dropped to a purr, "But he always was like that."
"Yes," Liz agreed, trying not to let the other girl get to her, "he's an honorable person."
"And he honors his commitments," Alyssa said with a toss of her blonde curls, "like his marriage vows."
Liz’s smile widened. "You came to warn me off."
"I don't have to warn you off," Alyssa hissed. "When Max remembers me and what we shared, he will throw you out like yesterday's trash."
"He doesn't remember and he doesn't want to," Liz stated simply. "We are getting married in the spring and I will stay with Max until he tells me to leave."
Liz took a step past the other girl but stopped to appeal to Alyssa's humanity, if she had any. "If you did love Max, you would want him to be happy, and for the first time in his life he's happy."
Alyssa watched the other girl walk away from her. She had to admire Liz's spunk but she was not about to let the marriage proceed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Royal Sonesta Hotel)
Sam had waited for Alyssa to return all morning and when he heard the rattle of the doorknob he use his accelerated speed to reach the door as it opened. He grabbed Alyssa by the arm and pulled her roughly into the room. "Where have you been?"
"I went to tell Liz that Max and I were married," Alyssa related, "but Max had already told her." Her voice rose shrilly, "She plans to go through with the wedding to my husband."
Sam sighed, "It's time to tell Max about his true destiny. I wanted to wait until he accepted us but we can't allow this marriage to take place. When Max recovers his memories he will be angry that we allowed things to get this far."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Harvard Campus)
Liz wrapped her arms around Max's shoulders as she leaned over him from behind. "I missed you."
Max twisted around and playfully pulled her into his lap. "Not as much as I missed you," he said, lowering his head to hers for a lingering kiss. After a moment he broke away from her and pressed his forehead to hers. "I can't wait until we’re married. I want to spend every minute of the rest of my life with you."
Liz smiled, but it faded as she remembered her earlier encounter.
Max noticed the change in her expression immediately. "Liz, what's wrong?"
"I had a visitor today, who was also interested in the future of our relationship."
A look of concern crossed his face. "One of the aliens? Are you okay?"
Liz nodded, "Yeah, Alyssa just wanted to let me know that you were her husband. I think she was hoping you hadn't told me and I would get mad at you."
Max tightened his grip on Liz as if she would disappear if he didn't hold her to him. "I'm tired of their interference. My life is none of their business."
They were so wrapped up in each other that neither noticed the arrival of the two shape shifters.
"I am afraid that your life is our only business," Sam said.
Max and Liz both jumped, startled by the intrusion and Liz started to climb off of Max's lap, but he held her firmly in place. "You have no right to bother Liz,” Max said angrily. “I thought you were going to wait for me to come to you."
"We have to act in your best interests," Sam said, "even if you don't remember what they are."
Liz studied the man and woman standing before them as they studied her in turn.
Sam stepped forward with an extended hand. "You must be Liz. You are even more beautiful than your picture. It is nice to meet you."
Liz started to reach for the offered hand but Max gently interceded, taking her hand in his and laying it back in her lap. "What do you want Sam?"
The older man smiled. "I'm glad you are here together. We have something to tell you that you both need to hear."
Max shook his head, "I don't want to hear anything else you have to say. I just want to be left alone."
"If you were anyone else we would leave you to yourself, but you are just too important. You have duties and responsibilities that can't be ignored and you must prepare to return to our planet."
Max shook his head again, "I'm not going anywhere, especially not another planet. This is the only home I want, here with Liz. Get someone else."
"There is no one else. You are the last male heir in your line," Sam paused and gave a low formal bow, "your Majesty."
Max sat dumbfounded, trying to process all that had been revealed. Finally he shook his head unbelievingly. "Are you trying to tell me I’m some kind of," he paused to look furtively around and lowered his voice to a harsh whisper, "some kind of banished royalty?
"You are Zantor Tageonant, the rightful King of Antar."
"And I was sent to Earth," Max deadpanned, showing his disbelief.
"You were killed in the war and sent to Earth to be reborn and prepare to free your people."
Max could feel Liz's tension as it spread into his own body. He didn't know what these people wanted from him but he didn't believe he was the King of another planet. Even if he was, he thought to himself, he didn't want anything to do with it especially if it endangered his relationship with Liz.
He tightened his grip on Liz's hand. "I don't believe you, but even if it were true, I don't want it. I don't want to be an alien and I certainly don't want to be a King. I just want to live a normal human life with Liz. She is the only thing that matters to me."
Liz could hear the pleading tone in Max’s voice and her mind rushed for a way to provide him with relief. Her eyes hardened as she looked at Sam, the so-called faithful servant, and an idea came to her. She spoke loud enough for all of them to hear, "If Max is the King, then you must obey his commands. He told you he doesn't want you bothering him, so leave."
Max smiled with relief, grateful for Liz's quick intellect. "Don't come near Liz or myself again, any of you, that's an order."
Sam's gaze briefly raked over the small girl sitting with his King and then he turned his attention back to Max. He straightened, "As you wish."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena waited until they were out of earshot to speak. "Liz is a clever girl."
Sam nodded his agreement, "Maybe too clever for her own good. I didn't realize this Liz would be a real threat to our plan. She seems to have Max wrapped around her finger, but I won't let one human endanger our mission and our people."
"What do you think we should do?" Cuerena asked.
"Nothing for the time being," Sam said. "We did receive an order from our King." He paused weighing their options. "We have time. We will continue to work with Michael. Max trusts him and when Michael remembers his past he will be able to convince Max."
"You have been working with Alyssa for over ten years and she barely remembers anything," Cuerena pointed out.
Sam nodded, "It is more difficult than I thought without the memory retrieval devices but I expected her to remember more. It's almost like she has a mental block."
Cuerena nodded, "Maybe the memories of her other life are just too traumatic."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz kissed the furrows on Max's forehead, willing the tension from him and he buried his head into her neck and released a heavy sigh. She spoke softly with a teasing note in her voice, "So not only are you an alien, but you are the King of another planet." She gently raised his head and kissed a line down his nose and gently brushed his lips with her own. "What have I gotten myself into?"
Max smiled and pulled her to him for a lingering kiss. When he reluctantly broke away from her, he spoke in a strangled tone, "Liz, I know things are getting really weird, and I would understand if you don't want to be with me..."
Liz silenced him with a shake of her head. "Max don't you realize what you are to me? What you're always going to be? You are the love of my life. I will stay with you as long as you want me."
"Oh Liz," he sighed, "I don't know what I did to deserve you but I’ll never let you go."
Liz sat back from him so she could look into his eyes. "Max I know we planned to get married in the spring, but what if we just went into town tomorrow and found a Justice of the Peace."
Max smiled, "You want to elope?"
Liz nodded, a grin spreading across her face. "I want to be with you. Together we can do anything."
"But you deserve to have a big wedding with all of the trappings, the dress, the flowers, the reception with bridesmaids and your family. You would get cheated out of all of that."
"I don't care about any of that. I just care about you." She shrugged, "We could always have another ceremony for our parents and friends, but this will be just for us."
Max took her hand in his and kissed the ring he had placed there. "Liz Parker, will you marry me tomorrow?"
Liz smiled. "There is nothing I want more."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Royal Sonesta Hotel)
Michael waited for Sam and Cuerena in the living room of their hotel suite. They usually started the training sessions in the afternoon but they were late and Michael was anxious to ask them about his betrothal to Isabel. The images from their shared dreams came rushing forward and he closed his eyes trying unsuccessfully to block them. He had always thought of Isabel as his sister and the thought of being with her was disturbing to say the least.
He watched anxiously as the door to the suite opened but sank back into the sofa disappointed when Alyssa walked in. "When are Sam and Cuerena coming back?" he barked.
"Hi to you too Michael,” Alyssa greeted him. “Could you be any more rude?"
"Whatever," he said dismissively. "I need to talk to them."
Alyssa approached him slowly, with an amused look on her face. "What's so urgent?"
"It's none of your business."
"This wouldn't have anything to do with your betrothal, would it?" she asked innocently. Michael started to rise and she laughed, "Don't get so angry. I was only teasing you."
"Funny," he huffed. "If Sam shows up tell him I'll be back in an hour."
Alyssa sighed, Michael really had no sense of humor. She watched as he turned and walked away from her and considered the possibilities. Max's best friend and second-in-command could make a powerful ally and he could help persuade Max to accept the truth. She quickly decided that she really didn't have anything to lose, but she waited until Michael was almost at the door to drop her bombshell. "I have all the answers you need."
Her words stopped him just short of the door and he spun around to confront her. "What are you talking about?"
Alyssa casually walked into her room, and after a moment, emerged with a worn paperback book which she handed to him.
He took the book from her and glanced at the title. "I'm not sure how Harry Potter is going to help," he sneered, thrusting the book back at her.
Alyssa rolled her eyes and passed her hand over the book. The paperback facade dissolved to reveal tarnished metal pages held together by rings, with what appeared to be an alien symbol etched on the front.
Michael's eyes widened, "What is it?"
"It's from our world," she said, as she flipped through the pages, finally stopping on one that showed two males with two pregnant females. "And this is our destiny."
BOOK 6 - CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 3
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, August 31st, 2003)
Max had been speechless when he had arrived at Liz's door that morning. She had greeted him wearing a simple white dress with a fitted bodice, held up by thin straps, her hair piled on top of her head and decorated with tiny white flowers. Max had never seen her look so beautiful and he had swelled with pride that the radiant, intelligent woman before him would soon be his wife.
And now, as they walked hand-in-hand toward his apartment, Max still couldn't take his eyes off of her. No, he smiled as he corrected himself, now it was their apartment. Mr. and Mrs. Max Evans.
He paused at the threshold to swing Liz up into his arms and unlocked the door with his powers. He smiled at the surprised look on her face. "Sometimes they do come in handy."
He stepped across the threshold and closed the door behind them, shutting out all of the world's complications, eager to begin their lives together.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael pounded on the door of Liz's apartment. He really didn't want to see Liz and he was relieved when Isabel opened the door. He motioned inside with a jut of his chin, "Liz here?"
Isabel shook her head.
"Good," Michael said as he pushed past her and threw himself down onto the couch. "We have to talk."
"Come on in and have a seat," Isabel said sharply.
Michael waved her protest aside, "Whatever. We've got important things to talk about." He took the book, that Alyssa had given him from his pocket, and handed it to Isabel. "This is from our world."
He waited impatiently as she flipped through the pages.
Isabel gasped as she saw the pictures depicting the pregnancies. "These pictures of us. What does it mean?"
"I've been studying it all night but I still can't remember the language,” Michael said. “Alyssa told me it's in a code that only the four of us knew. She also told me a little about our past. Max was called Zan; he is the King. Your name was Vilondra and you are his sister, a Princess. I was called Rath and I am his General, his second in command, and Alyssa was Ava, Max's wife. Our people are waiting for us to come home and save them from the guy that stole Max’s throne and killed us all.”
Isabel’s eyes were wide with surprise but she remained silent and Michael continued, motioning to the book. “We have a purpose and it’s bigger than us or anything we have on this world. Max is throwing his life away with Liz and we have to stop him."
Isabel froze at the mention of Liz. Max and Liz were probably already married by now. Isabel had promised Max she wouldn't tell Michael because Max wanted to break the news himself. She walked to the other side of the room, careful to keep her face from Michael, trying to decide what to do. Max genuinely loved Liz but the pictures in the book clearly showed another path already laid out for them.
Isabel felt torn between her love for Max and wanting him to be happy, and her feelings of duty to a planet she didn't remember. Finally she turned back to Michael, "There is nothing we can do about them right now. Max and Liz went out of town for a few days and they didn't tell me where they were going."
Michael looked a little deflated at her news but nodded decidedly. "Come with me, back to the hotel. We’ve wanted answers for a long time. Sam and Cuerena have them and we’re going to get them.
"But what about Max?" Isabel asked.
Michael shrugged, "What about him? It doesn't seem like he's interested."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As they drove to the hotel, Isabel called Max’s apartment on her cell phone. She didn't expect him to answer and when the machine picked up, she left a brief message that she hoped Max would understand and Michael wouldn't. "Michael was looking for you. I told him you went out of town. Call me as soon as you get this, it's important."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, September 1st, 2003)
(Max’s Apartment)
Song Playing: World in My Eyes by Depeche Mode
Max woke slowly with a feeling of total contentment that spread throughout his entire being, and he tightened his grip on his wife, whose smaller frame was curled into the curve of his body. He inhaled the sweet scent of her hair and marveled at how perfectly they fit together; her head just under his chin, her back against his chest, and her legs tangled comfortably in his. He would have been perfectly content to stay with her like this for the rest of his life.
His stomach growled, protesting the lunch and dinner they had skipped. He glanced at the clock; eleven-thirty pm. Neither of them had eaten since breakfast that morning and Max suddenly had the urge to make dinner and serve it to Liz in bed. He kissed the top of her head, gently untangled himself from her, careful not to wake her, and headed into the kitchen where he gathered the ingredients he needed.
He was just heading back into the bedroom with the feast he had prepared when he decided something was missing. He slipped out the front door and picked some of the daisies growing in the yard. As he headed back into the kitchen, he noticed the message light on the answering machine was blinking. He almost kept walking but hesitantly stopped and pressed the button.
The sound of Isabel's voice and her vague message filled him with dread. Since the aliens had come for them, he felt as if he and Liz were living on borrowed time. He had agreed so quickly to her elopement idea because he was afraid if they waited, Liz would be taken from him. He lived in fear, that each day would be their last together and it seemed as if Isabel's strange message somehow heralded the end.
Max considered not calling his sister but he knew she was on his side and perhaps she was trying to warn them. He dialed her cell phone number, even though it was close to midnight.
She answered on the second ring with a whisper, "Max?"
"What's going on Iz?"
"I'm at the hotel with Sam and Cuerena. They showed me and Michael a book from our planet. It shows us together; you and Alyssa, me and Michael, with us, the girls, pregnant. Max, I think what they’ve been telling us is true. We were meant to be together."
Max’s shoulders stiffened. "So you and Michael have decided to be together."
"No," Isabel said sharply. "But," she sighed and her voice dropped with uncertainty, "what if we don't have a choice?"
"Isabel, we always have a choice,” Max said, “and I’ve made mine."
"Sam told us that on our planet you were the King, Max. You have responsibilities, we all do."
"I don't believe him,” Max asserted, “and I'm not going to let some pictures in a book, and the words of strangers dictate how I run my life."
Isabel sighed, "I thought that's what you'd say, especially if it meant being without Liz, so I told them you and Liz went out of town."
"Thanks Iz. I don't want to hide my relationship with Liz, just the opposite I want to tell the world, but I just wanted some time alone with her."
"I know," Isabel said.
Max paused wondering how much to tell his sister. "Iz, I’m also afraid of what might happen to Liz when I tell them we are married."
"What do you mean? You think they will try to hurt Liz?" Isabel gasped.
Max sighed, "I don't know, but I keep remembering what happened to Laurie."
"You think Sam and Cuerena are those jellyfish creatures?" she asked with horror in her voice.
"No, not really," he said with a shake of his head. "But we don't really know who they are, or what their motives are, and we don't know to what lengths they will go, to get what they want. I think we should all get together and have this whole thing out, once and for all. I’ll bring Liz with me, she's a part of this and I will feel better if she's where I can protect her. I just wanted to ask you if you’ll help me protect Liz, if things go badly. I just don't want to take any chances."
"Of course I’ll help you,” Isabel said, “but what do you want me to tell Sam and the others?"
"Give us a little more time. Tell them we’ll be back on Monday and we’ll meet them at the hotel."
"I hate lying to Michael, but I'll do it," Isabel agreed.
"Thanks Iz, you have no idea how much this means to me."
"No." she said simply, "but I wish I did."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, September 3rd, 2003)
(Royal Sonesta Hotel)
Max and Liz exited the elevator and walked toward Sam and Cuerena’s hotel room. Liz could feel the tension radiating from Max through his hand she was holding, but she could tell that he was trying not to let her see. Without a word, she planted her feet and waited for Max to stop.
Max turned to her immediately, "What's wrong?"
"I think that's what I should ask you," Liz said.
"What do you mean?" he asked, his voice sounding unconvincing even to his own ears.
"Max, " Liz said with a smile, "you can't hide your feelings from me. I know you’re upset about something and when you're upset it upsets me."
"I'm sorry Liz. The last thing I wanted to do was worry you. I just...," he sighed, not wanting to tell her about his fears for her safety, but knowing she would wait until he revealed everything. "Liz I'm worried about what they might try do to you when we tell them we’re married."
Liz smiled reasuringly, "I know you won't let anything happen to me."
"No I won't," he promised. "They’ll have to come through me to get to you."
"We’re together Max, we can overcome anything."
"You're right," he said, and raised her hand to his lips with a smile. "Let's go tell them our good news."
They knocked on the door and it was opened instantly. Sam glanced at Liz dismissively and turned his attention to Max. "She doesn't belong here."
Max held Sam's gaze and spoke in a firm tone, "She's with me."
Sam paused for a moment and then moved aside to admit them. They were the last two to arrive and the others looked up as they entered the room.
Both Michael and Alyssa spoke at the same time, "What's she doing here?"
Max stepped forward placing himself just ahead of Liz.
She squeezed his hand, acknowledging the gesture, but she took a step to stand next to him. "Together," she whispered so only he could hear.
Max squeezed her hand and turned his attention to the group before him. "Liz and I have an announcement that may come as a surprise to some of you. On Friday we got married."
The silence of shock seemed to chase all sounds from the room, but Michael was the first to recover. "Are you crazy?"
"Michael…" Max started angrily, only to be cut of by his friend.
"No Max. We have things to do, important things, and you are playing house with Liz?"
"Michael that's enough," Max growled, advancing on his friend, before Liz's grip on his arm stopped him. "Liz is my wife and you will treat her with respect."
"No!" Alyssa yelled as she jumped to her feet.
Isabel rose from her seat and placed herself between Liz and the blonde alien, as Alyssa continued. "I’m your wife and look how you treat me. You flaunt your affair with this...." she motioned in Liz's direction, "this human in my face."
Max gave a grateful look to his sister as he turned to Alyssa. "We are not married in this life, and we never will be."
"You won't accept the truth!" Alyssa screamed.
Sam interceded, "Everybody calm down, nothing will be solved by this chaos."
"There is nothing to solve," Max said softly but with conviction. "Liz and I are married. The end."
Michael wasn't ready to end the conflict. "Max you don't know what you’re doing." He took the metal book from his pocket and offered it to Max. "This book tells us all about our destinies."
Max pushed the book aside and called his bluff. "Okay Michael, what does it say?"
Michael's eyes nervously darted around the room and Sam came to his rescue. "We can't read the book. It is in the Antarian language but it’s in Royal code," he motioned to the four of them, "and only you, the Royal Four know how to read it."
Max turned to Alyssa. "Surely you have read it?"
Alyssa regained her seat with a huff, crossing her arms. "I don't remember everything from our other life."
Liz looked at the three aliens and spoke for the first time. "None of you have read the book and you are trying to tell Max how to run his life based on what you assume it says."
Alyssa glared at her but Sam was the one to speak, "I know what Max would have wanted in his other life, what he planned, and I have a duty to help him carry it out."
Liz stepped forward unafraid. "But he has told you he's changed his mind. He doesn't remember the plan and he isn't interested in continuing with it."
"We believe Max will eventually regain his memory,” Sam said, “and when he does, he will be angry we gave up so easily."
Liz nodded, "So all you really need is Max's assurance that he won't blame you." She turned to Max. "Will you give your word, in front of all of these witnesses, that you won’t blame Sam and Cuerena if you regain your memory."
Max smiled and nodded. "I will swear to whatever god or gods you believe in, that I won’t hold you responsible."
Sam frowned, "It's not that easy. Your people are waiting for your return."
Max shook his head, "Humans are my people now and I'm not going anywhere without Liz. If you force me to choose, I will choose Liz every time."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael waited until Max, Liz and Isabel had left. "What are we going to do about him?" he asked Sam. "Now he's got Isabel with him too."
"Calm down Michael," Sam soothed. "For now we'll honor his wishes and stay away from him." Michael started to protest but Sam stopped him. "Max trusts you and we don't want to spoil that. We'll continue to work with you and when you regain your memories, Max will be forced to accept his destiny."
Michael nodded, "I'll talk to Isabel. She's afraid but I think she'll come around."
Sam nodded, "In the mean time why don't you and Alyssa go work on your exercises."
Sam watched them leave the room and he closed the door behind them before he turned to Cuerena. "Liz,” he said angrily, “always Liz. I am beginning to hate the name. She is proving to be quite a thorn in my side."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Over the next year, Michael repeatedly tried to convince Max of the importance of their mission but Max refused to listen, and a wedge of contention grew between them. Max was tired of Michael's persistent interference in his life and his insistence that their past life on Antar was more important than their present life on Earth. Max also resented Michael's disrespectful attitude and rudeness toward Liz. Max had warned Michael many times that Liz was more important to him than anything else but Michael had continued to treat Liz as if she were merely a temporary inconvenience.
Max had also broken off all contact with the other aliens. Again and again they attempted to become a part of his life, but he would not allow it. Alyssa, who had been so persistent in her pursuit of him, backed off of the seduction and tried to concentrate on gaining Max's trust, but he was wary of her motives. He refused every invitation the aliens issued and every overture of friendship that was offered. He did not trust them and repeatedly told them he wanted nothing to do with them.
Michael moved into the house that was purchased by Sam and Cuerena so he could continue to learn from them. He had kept up his studies with the aliens and started to recover some vague impressions of his life on Antar. He and Sam had thought that when he could tell Max of their past Max wouldn't remain so steadfastly against them, but Michael's recovered memories had only strengthened Max's resolve to disassociate from the other aliens.
Isabel felt as if she was continually put in the middle of the argument between Max and Michael. She loved them both and it hurt her to have to try and support one more than the other, and she made it her mission to repair their friendship. She had also grown curious about their past life and she started to work with Sam and Cuerena too. She told her parents that she had fallen in love with the area when she was visiting Max and just couldn't bare to leave. She took a job in the area and continued to live in the apartment vacated by Liz.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, September 13th 2004)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
"General," the Lieutenant called out, "we are receiving a message from just beyond the edge of the solar system. The troop ship is requesting the information for evading Earth's defenses."
"So send it to them," Nicholas barked.
"Yes sir," the Lieutenant quickly agreed.
"I am surrounded by fools," Nicholas bemoaned. "I hope the new troops are a little more on the ball. Maybe they can teach you something," he ranted, addressing no one in particular. He turned and strode out of the room. "I want to know the minute they arrive," he yelled over his shoulder, "and tell Corporal Raltos to come to my office immediately.
He entered the room and waited impatiently for Raltos. They had been on the planet for over fifty years but he finally felt the end was near. Nicholas was confident Khivar's plan would work, and work quickly, and they would be heading back to Antar in a matter of days.
Raltos entered the room and Nicholas motioned to a chair. He placed a hand on the Corporal's forehead and sent a burst of energy into him. After a few minutes Raltos sagged slightly and then jerked to attention, and Nicholas greeted his lord formally. "Your Majesty, the troops will be on Earth in a matter of minutes."
"Excellent," said Khivar. "We don't know what was salvaged from Zan's transport after the crash so we must assume he has monitoring capabilities. Wait until the troops arrive and then issue an invitation to Zan and his party to attend peace talks."
"And if they don't respond?" Nicholas asked.
"I am sure they will respond if the invitation is worded correctly."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas tuned the trithium amplification generator to the transmission frequency used by the Tageion royalty on Antar and spoke the words Khivar had given to him.
"Zan Tageonant, this is General Calles Nicaron. His Majesty, Khivar Roistar, invites you to attend a peace conference to discuss a cessation of the hostilities that have plagued our planet. Khivar wishes to extend a hand of peace at a time and place of your choosing."
"Of course the discussion will include terms for your return to Antar, ceremonially accompanied by a legion of troops and one of Khivar's greatest warships that is currently in orbit around this planet."
Nicholas paused for effect and couldn't help a small chuckle before continuing, "We eagerly await your reply."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sam and Cuerena simply looked at one another after the message they had received through the orb finished playing, neither believing what they had just heard.
Sam was the first to speak. "It seems the war must be going badly for the usurper."
"So much so he was willing to send a warship to retrieve the Royal Four," Cuerena added.
"Yes," Sam agreed. "I very much doubt Zan and the others would make it off the planet. More than likely the skins plan to kill them at the so-called peace talks."
"Perhaps, but Khivar will want the Granolith," Cuerena pointed out.
Sam nodded, "This is precisely the type of situation why the spare set of clones were manufactured and sent to Earth. We will convince them to go the conference. The enemy will think they are the Royal Four, but they know nothing of the Granolith so they cannot divulge anything. The skins will do with them as they wish and Max and the others will remain safe here to continue with the plan. We will tell Alyssa and she can talk to Michael and Isabel but we need to see Max and explain the situation."
Cuerena balked momentarily, her feelings for her former charges still strong, as she considered what would happen to them in the hands of the enemy. But she had no choice. As Sam had said, it was why the decoys were created. She nodded decidely. "We should leave for New York as soon as we talk to Max."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Max and Liz’s apartment)
Max opened the door to two familiar faces with annoyance. "Sam, Cuerena, " he said softly, "I thought I told you not to come here."
Sam stepped forward. "We have an urgent message, your Majesty,"
Max looked around nervously, making sure they were not overheard, "A message from whom?"
"Our enemy on Earth has contacted us." Sam motioned inside, "May we come in to discuss it?"
Max warily stepped aside allowing them to enter his apartment, and got right to the point. "What do they want?"
"They have invited you to a peace conference," Sam said.
Max shook his head vigorously, "I’m not going to any peace conference."
Sam nodded, "For once we are in agreement. We believe it is a trap and we will not risk you. We have decoys who will attend in your place."
"Who are these decoys?" Max asked suspiciously.
Sam shrugged off the question, "They will be able to handle the situation."
Max sighed wearily. "Then why are you here?"
"We wanted to keep you apprised of the situation and warn you there is a possibility that Cuerena and I may not return."
Max looked at them with disbelief. "You think you may be murdered? At a peace conference?"
"You don't know our enemies,” Sam said. “They are deceitful and treacherous and will do anything to secure the place of the usurper, Khivar. There is a warship in orbit above Earth to guarantee your cooperation."
Max was still suspicious, "How did you receive this message? I thought the ship was completely destroyed in the '47 crash."
"It was, but one communication orb was salvaged." Sam took the orb from his pocket and handed it to Max. "If we don't return, you will need this to contact your allies on Antar, to send a transport for you when you are ready to return."
Max took the silver, oblong object and turned it over in his hands, studying it. "How does it work?"
"Simply concentrate your powers into it and it will transmit your words. But use it carefully,” Sam warned, “you never know who else you may be contacting."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(New York, NY)
Cuerena led Sam into the old tunnel the decoy clones had used as their home since they had emerged from the pods. She called out as they approached the dwelling to alert her former charges of their presence. "Zan, Lonni, it's Cuerena."
She noticed a shift in the appearance of the tunnel before them and knew Ava had been projecting a mind-warp. "Ava," she called out as the blonde girl ran down the dark tunnel and threw herself into her arms. Cuerena enfolded her in an embrace. "It's good to see you."
Ava squealed with delight, "I didn't think we'd ever see ya again."
Cuerena's smile dimmed, "I wish it were under better circumstances."
"Whatta ya mean?" Ava asked.
"Are the others here?" Cuerena asked, motioning into the tunnel ahead.
Ava nodded, "Yeah, we're all here."
"Let's go and see them and I will tell you all what has happened."
They only took a few more steps before Zan emerged from the darkness, his crooked smile and jut of his chin welcoming and warm. "Cuerena," he said, as he pulled her to him in a tight hug, “welcome home."
"Zan, it's good to be back,” Cuerena greeted, “but we have a big problem."
Zan kept his arm around her and started into the tunnel. "Come and chill in the crib wit' your friend," he motioned to Sam with a nod, "and give us the four-one-one."
They continued down the tunnel as it became lighter and finally opened into a large room where Lonni and Rath were lounging on one of the sofas.
"So ya did come back, shape shifter," Lonni drawled, the boredom evident in her tone. "I'm shocked."
"Shut up Lonni," Zan ordered, "Somethin's up."
Rath motioned to Sam, "Who's this?"
"This is Sodan. He was on the ship with us too."
Zan nodded a greeting.
Sam ignored the pleasantries, "Our enemies have sent an invitation for a meeting."
"What kind of meeting?" Ava asked.
Cuerena continued, "The war is going badly and they want to discuss terms for a peace treaty."
Lonni looked interested for the first time. "And we can go home?"
Cuerena nodded, "That would be part of the deal."
Lonni stood up. "Then what are we waitin' for?"
Zan shook his head, "It's a trap."
Lonni rolled her eyes. "It's not a trap, they need us."
"It could be a trap," Sam agreed, "but we can set the time and place of the meeting and make it as safe as possible."
Zan scratched his ear, deep in thought and walked away from the group.
"Zan!" Rath called.
With his back still toward them, Zan held up his hand, signaling for quiet. Rath turned to Lonni and their eyes met, and Rath backed down.
Lonni rose from the sofa and crossed the room to where Zan was standing. "What's the problem, little brother?"
"What if it's a trap?" Zan asked. “We need to have a plan.”
"Chill," Lonni said, trying to soothe his fears. "They need us. You'll see. Everything will go our way."
"Zan," Cuerena called out, as she approached him, "Khivar has sent a warship along with the invitation."
Zan turned toward her, his expression grim. "Implyin' that it'll be used to hunt us down if we don't accept the invitation."
"That is what we believe as well," Cuerena agreed.
Zan straightened to his full height and squared his shoulders. "Then we have no choice but to attend." He turned to face the others, "But if we can choose the place, we’ll choose the hood, a place we know."
The long, black limousine stopped in front of the warehouse. Sam exited from the driver's side and opened the door in the back with a flourish. Rath & Vilondra emerged first and stood to the side and then came Ava and finally Zan.
Nicholas watched the procession from an upper window with amusement; they were certainly putting on a good show. His troops had watched earlier as the shape shifters had planted a get-a-way car around the side of the building. They didn't know whom they were dealing with if they thought he didn't know their plan already.
As the hybrids and their entorage entered the building, Nicholas walked down the stairs to the meeting room to greet the Royal Four. He reached the bottom of the stairs just as they came into the room, Zan and Ava in the lead, followed closely by Rath and Vilondra, with the two shape shifters bringing up the rear.
"Welcome Zan, Ava," Nicholas greeted them formally with a bow, but turned it into an insult by disregarding their titles. "You may not recognize me in this form. You knew me on Antar as General Calles Nicaron, on Earth I am called Nicholas."
"Nicholas," Zan sized him up briefly and returned the insult, "are we ta negotiate with Khivar's servant?"
Nicholas smiled in admiration. He had only had brief interaction with Zan on Antar before his death but Khivar had continually reminded him not to underestimate the boy King. "I assure you Zan, I speak for Khivar." He stalked a few steps closer, drawing out the moment for effect. "But you don't speak for the Royal Four."
Zan held his ground and narrowed his eyes in suspicion, waiting for Nicholas to continue.
"Khivar has known of your plan in its entirety since before we left Antar." Nicholas motioned to Zan and the others. "Even though you are unaware of all of the implications."
Rath started forward. "What are you talkin' about?"
Nicholas glanced at him dismissively and turned back to Zan, "Keep a leash on the pit bull."
"Rath," Zan spoke the single word, but made it sound like a command.
Rath looked like he might argue, but Lonni's hand on his arm caused him to back down.
"That's better," Nicholas said with a satisfied tone.
"Why don't you say what you mean, little man?" Zan challenged.
Nicholas turned away from them and walked toward a window overlooking the street, and then suddenly turned back to face Zan. "I don't suppose you have ever heard of the Granolith?"
Zan studied the boy before him but his expression gave nothing away and he shook his head. "No, never heard of it."
"No," Nicholas mocked him, "you've never heard of it." He motioned over Zan's shoulder. "Why don't you ask your protectors about it. I know they've heard of it."
The four turned to the back of the room but the shape shifters were nowhere to be seen.
"Oh!" Nicholas exclaimed with mock surprise. "It looks like the shape shifters have deserted you," he gloated, and while their backs were turned, Nicholas raised his hand and sent a powerful burst of energy across the room that hit them and knocked them to the floor.
Zan struggled to get up but only made it to his hands and knees before Nicholas used another burst of energy to knock him down again. Zan belatedly raised his hand attempting to erect a shield, but Nicholas aimed a long steady stream of crackling energy at the heart of the shield and it crumbled in a matter of moments.
Zan sagged back to the ground, exhausted, breathing heavily, "Why?"
Nicholas laughed, "Why did the protectors abandon you?" His voice was scathing, "Why weren't you told about the Granolith, about the whole plan? And," he motioned to Rath, "what ever possessed you to get that terrible hair cut?" He turned back to Zan, "Although you and the former General obviously got a two for one discount at the barber."
Nicholas walked forward, his small body looming over them. "I guess the shape shifters know the same truth that we have discovered; you are not the real Royal Four. The real Royal Four are safely secreted away with the Granolith, while you were left here to our tender care." He smiled at the shock evident on their faces. "You still don't get it. You are copies, duplicates, decoys made to help keep the real Royal Four safe."
He gave the signal for his troops to fire, "And you are expendable." Nicholas looked up as a soldier ran into the room. "Report Lieutenant."
"The shape shifters have been allowed to escape as you instructed General."
"And the tracking device?" Nicholas asked.
"It was successfully planted on their vehicle."
Nicholas nodded. "Make sure those idiots trailing them keep them in sight, so they don't switch cars or something."
"Yes Sir, I will relay the message," the Lieutenant said with a short bow and then hurried away.
Ida approached Nicholas, motioning to the four bodies on the floor. "It's done, Sir."
"Excellent,” Nicholas said with a smile, “now we can get to the real Royal Four and the Granolith and go home."
"Why didn't you detain the shape shifters and interrogate them?" Ida asked.
Nicholas sighed and shook his head, "If you were the Royal Four would you tell your plans to your protectors?" He shook his head, "But the shape shifters will lead us to them."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When it had become apparent that Nicholas had known the Royal Four before him were not the real Royal Four, Cuerena had started to project an image of herself and Sam and they had silently slipped out the back as planned. It pained her to know the children she had raised would die but she had no choice. They had to protect the real Royal Four. The future of a planet and its people depended on their survival.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas picked up the trithium amplification generator and turned it to the royal transmission frequency. "Zan I know you are listening. I have killed the decoys you sent to us. Do you really think Khivar is that stupid? He has known your plan in its entirety from almost the moment you left Antar."
He paused for effect. "But Khivar has grown weary of the war. If you tell your followers to lay down their weapons and you return the Granolith to us, perhaps we can work out a deal for you to return home."
He smiled, "You have twenty-four hours to respond."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Max and Liz’s apartment)
Max stared apprehensively at the orb where it lay on the table. He had not given it a second thought since Sam had left it with him two days ago. But just a moment before, a shaft of brilliant blue-white light had suddenly burst from the object. He had been studying at the table and the shock of the unexpected activity had caused him to fall out of his chair.
He gingerly picked up the orb and turned it over in his hands studying it carefully but there was no sign of the light. He was about to put it down again when a thought struck him. Curious, he concentrated and sent a small rush of energy into the object but almost dropped it when the voice sounded from it.
"Zan I know you are listening. I have killed the decoys you sent to us. Do you really think Khivar is that stupid? He has known your plan in its entirety from almost the moment you left Antar."
"But Khivar has grown weary of the war. If you tell your followers to lay down their weapons and you return the Granolith to us, perhaps we can work out a deal for you to return home."
"You have twenty-four hours to respond."
Max sat down heavily on the chair, shaking his head in disbelief. Those people had murdered the decoys sent in their place. Murdered people at a peace conference! The more he thought about it the more unbelievable it seemed.
And suddenly it occurred to him. It was unbelievable because it wasn't true. It was another of Sam's tricks to try and get him to accept his destiny but he wasn’t going to fall for it.
He angrily snatched the orb from the table and channeled a burst of energy into it. "I don't know what kind of game you are playing this time but I don't want any part of it. I am sick of this whole thing and I just want it over with."
Max wasn't surprised by the answering voice projecting from the orb.
“That is all we have wanted for years, a decisive end, but not even your death achieved it. Your followers are still causing quite a nuisance...”
Max cut him off, "You can cut the crap. I know there is no peace conference. It's just another trick and I'm not falling for it."
"Then let's cut to the chase,” the voice continued. “Khivar is willing to let you return to Antar on the following conditions..."
"Let us return," Max sneered. "I'm not going back to Antar!" he bellowed. "I will never leave Earth, I will never leave Liz. What is it going to take to get you to believe that?" He stopped the flow of energy and threw the orb across the room with a roar of anger.
"Max?"
He turned to the sound of his wife's voice. "I'm sorry Liz. I didn't mean to wake you."
She advanced into the room, looking around for signs of trouble. "What happened?"
He turned away from her, sighed heavily and shook his head. "It's just another of Sam's tricks. I wish he would leave us alone."
Liz stepped closer to him and ran her hands over his shoulders. "Max you are so tense. You have to learn not to let him get to you."
"I know," Max agreed. "It's just hard when I know his main goal in life is to take you away from me."
"No one is going to take me away," Liz said softly, as she wrapped her arms around him from behind. She could feel the energy running through him. "You're practically vibrating with anger. Let's take a walk down by the river like we used to. It will take your mind off of all of this for a while."
Max turned in the circle of her arms and placed a gentle kiss on the top of her head. "That sounds like a good idea."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas stared at the dead com-link in his hand. "Liz? Who the hell is Liz?" With a shrug he turned to the communications officer, "Tell me you got a lock on the location."
The Lieutenant hurriedly made adjustments to his instruments and then turned to Nicholas with a smile. "Yes General, we have the exact coordinates. Zan is in Cambridge, Massachusetts and we have an address."
Nicholas strode to a console and pulled up a map of Massachusetts. "Sergeant," he bellowed, "get me the soldiers stationed in Boston, immediately! And use the new encrypted frequency!"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As Sam and Cuerena droved back to Cambridge they set the trithium amplification generator to monitor all of the frequencies used by the skins, hoping to discover if they were being tracked. And when Nicholas' voice broadcast from the amplifier, neither of them was surprised.
"Zan I know you are listening. I have killed the decoys you sent to us. Do you really think Khivar is that stupid? He has known your plan in its entirety from almost the moment you left Antar."
"But Khivar has grown weary of the war. If you tell your followers to lay down their weapons and you return the Granolith to us, perhaps we can work out a deal for you to return home."
"You have twenty-four hours to respond."
"So we sacrificed them for nothing," Cuerena said softly, mourning for her charges.
"We had no choice," Sam said.
"I know," she agreed.
"I don't know what kind of game you are playing this time but I don't want any part of it."
Cuerena grabbed for the amplifier as soon as she heard Max's voice, but in her haste she knocked it onto the floor of the car. She fumbled around for a moment before her fingers touched it and she started to activate it but Sam stopped her.
"Wait. Max has already stopped broadcasting."
"Do you think Max was on long enough for them to track his position?" Cuerena asked.
"I don't know,” Sam said, shaking his head, “but we can't risk using the amplifier to contact him. If the skins haven’t detected him yet, we can’t risk leading them to him. There is an exit in another few miles, we will have to wait and call him on a pay phone."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas spoke into the amplifier to Captain Evos in charge of the troops stationed in Boston, "Captain Evos have you received the images of the Royal Four I sent you?"
"Yes Sir, General," Evos said.
"Do you understand your instructions?" Nicholas asked. "Because I would hate to tell Khivar this entire mission was ruined because of your incompetence."
"General, we will follow your instructions to the letter," Evos assured him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The answering machine clicked on after the fourth ring of Max's phone and Sam slammed the receiver down with frustration. It didn't make any sense. The orb must have been in Max's apartment when he answered Nicaron, because Max had answered too quickly to have taken it anywhere.
Sam looked at his watch. Only ten minutes had passed since the transmission had ended. Surely that would not be enough time for the skins to have gotten to him.
He quickly dialed Max's number again and impatiently waited, only to get the machine. "Max this is Sam. You are in danger. Your transmission may have been tracked. Leave immediately and head to our house and we will get there as soon as we can."
Next Sam dialed their house and a grumpy, sleepy Michael answered on the third ring, "Yeah?"
Sam didn’t waste time on pleasantries. "Max is in danger. Our enemies may know where he is and he is not answering the phone. Cuerena and I won't be able to get there for an hour. You must go to Max’s apartment and make sure he’s safe."
Michael was suddenly awake, "Yeah, I'll leave right now."
"Take Alyssa with you,” Sam suggested, “her talents are quite useful. And Michael, be careful. The enemy may be waiting for you."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Harvard Campus)
Song Playing: Be Near Me by ABC
Max sat contentedly on the bench with Liz nestled in his arms, the sound of the water soothing away the troubles of the world. He stroked her soft hair and she snuggled her head closer into his chest. The times when they were alone together and it was quiet, like this, he felt the closest to her. He could hear her heartbeat and her breathing, and it was as if they existed only for each other.
And even though she was all he had ever wanted and he loved her completely, there were times when he had a strange sensation that something was missing between them; as if there were parts of Liz he didn't have access to. Even when they made love, it seemed as if there was a more intimate way they could have been joined that was just out of his reach, and his soul longed for a closer bond between them, a connection he didn't know how to achieve. A spiritual bond of body, mind and soul.
Max placed a kiss on the top of Liz's head. "I'm glad you suggested a walk. I feel much better."
Liz raised her head to look into his face. "Yes, you seem more relaxed." She reached up and ran her hand down his rough cheek. "Do you want to talk about what happened tonight?"
Max shook his head, "Not tonight. I don't want to ruin the rest of the evening."
He leaned down and kissed her and she welcomed him, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer. He deepened the kiss and lowered her down onto the bench, cradling her head in his hands. He kissed a trail down her neck and softly nibbled the sensitive spot just below her ear. Liz's gasps of pleasure were driving him wild but they also reminded him they were in public and he moved up to brush her lips with his. "Let's go home."
Liz nodded her agreement.
They walked slowly, their arms wrapped around each other, laughing and stealing kisses until they finally arrived at the apartment. Liz waited for Max to unlock the door, but instead he turned her to him and surprised her with an eager kiss. He pressed her back into the door and planted tender kisses all over her face, worshiping her. "Liz, I love you so much," he breathed in between kisses.
"I love you too," Liz gasped.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Max & Liz’s Apartment)
Captain Evos and his troops had arrived at the apartment just minutes before, but even that had been enough time to determine no one was there. One of his men had found the orb with the Antarian symbol on the floor, so they knew this was the correct apartment, but Zan was gone. The Captain was just about to contact his General with the news when he received a message from a Corporal he had posted outside.
"Captain," the Corporal whispered into his communicator, "Zan is headed toward you. He is with a woman, she is not one of the Royal Four."
Evos looked to his men, "Zan is coming with a woman, who is either a human or a protector. Eliminate her but be careful not to permanently damage Zan."
He signaled the Corporal, "When they enter, come in behind them to block the exit." He quickly signaled for his men to hide, and after a few moments the front door rattled and muffled voices were heard outside.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max kissed Liz hard, as if he would never get enough of her, and she kissed him back with the same intensity. No matter how many times they were together it was never enough, he craved her all the time. It was as if she were a lost part of him that made him complete in every way and when they were away from one another he felt broken, torn. Without ending their kiss, he reached behind them, opened the door with his powers and pulled her inside.
He was so engrossed in Liz that the blast of energy that briefly illuminated the room surprised him completely. At first he didn’t realize what had happened and stumbled back, but Liz sagged in his arms and he looked down to see blood rapidly soaking the jacket she was wearing. He dropped to his knees with Liz in his arms just as the door burst open behind him. Instinctively Max reached to heal Liz but they were both thrown across the room as a blast hit him squarely in the chest.
For a few moments Max was disoriented; the room and its occupants wavered before him, muffled voices the only sounds. He blinked several times attempting to clear his head and when he could focus, he looked up to see a man he did not recognize with an unfamiliar weapon pointed at him. Max struggled to move but his limbs were leaden and suddenly he knew they would both die. Sam had been correct; Max had led their enemies straight to them, and because of him Liz would die. It was the thing Max had always feared. Her involvement with him had killed her. Who and what he was, had killed her.
Max realized that the man who stood before him was speaking to him.
"...the effects of the blast are not permanent. They will wear off in a matter of hours." The man noticed Max's hand twitching, "Your powers will not work." He held up a black, pentagon-shaped device. "This is blocking them."
Max refocused on the man's face. It was a human face, a kind face. "Save her," he croaked.
The man glanced at Liz. "She is human," he said unsympathetically.
"She's my wife," Max gasped. "She's everything."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael stopped the car in the alley behind Max's apartment and turned to Isabel and Alyssa, to go over the plan. "Alyssa and I will park in the front where we can be seen. If they are not using an amplifier to block our powers, Alyssa will mind warp them into seeing us kissing outside and we’ll sneak in the front, while you," he motioned to Isabel, "come in the back."
"And how do we know if they are using the amplifiers to block our powers?" Isabel asked.
"I don't know," Michael said irritably, and then a thought occurred to him. "Keep trying to change your nail polish color every couple of steps. If you can't do it then you will know."
"I know that we're screwed," said Alyssa. "If our powers don't work, we should wait for Sam and Cuerena. We don't know what kind of weapons the skins might have."
Michael shook his head, "Sam and Cuerena won't get here fast enough. We can't wait." He motioned into the back seat with Alyssa, "Besides we have weapons."
Alyssa gingerly picked up a crowbar with two fingers. "This is not my idea of a weapon."
"Sam told us how to kill the skins,” Michael said. “Guns won't work, and we don't have access to a flame thrower, that’s the best we can do."
"Max and Liz may be hurt in there," Isabel interrupted. "Can we just get on with this?"
"Okay," said Michael, refocusing on the plan, "if our powers don't work, we will distract them in the front. Isabel, you go in the back when you hear me call for Max and hopefully you'll take them by surprise."
Isabel got out of the car, taking the crowbar, Alyssa had rejected, with her. She sneaked around the building until she was at Max's back bedroom window and used her powers to open the lock, climbing quietly inside. She stopped at the bedroom door and heard the muffled sound of men's voices. Someone was already in the house. She concentrated on turning her red polish to blue but nothing happened. No powers, she thought. She took a deep breath, and for the first time she was scared about what might happen, but there was no choice. Slipping behind the open door, Isabel waited for the signal.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael parked the car down the road from Max's apartment and he and Alyssa slowly made their way to the door, carefully concealing their weapons behind them. The walk was eerily quiet, as if there were no other living thing for miles, but when they were about half-way to the door, Michael noticed it was standing open. "The door is open," he whispered urgently. "That’s not a good sign."
They continued forward slowly for another few steps and Alyssa whispered, "I have no powers now."
Michael nodded his understanding and put plan B into action. He stopped as if seeing the door open for the first time and gestured toward it. "Max's door is open. Something's wrong."
They both walked to the door, looking around carefully and when they reached the stoop Alyssa flattened herself against the building while Michael called out, "Max? Max, you okay?"
Max's answer chilled him to his bones. "Michael, it's a trap."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Captain," another man called, drawing the Captain's attention away from Max and Liz. "Rath and Ava have just arrived."
"Leave the door open," the Captain called. "Rath will investigate. Let them come inside so you can have a clear shot and they can't escape."
Hope briefly surged through Max; Michael was there. Even though the skins refused to help, maybe he could save Liz after all. He could still feel her heartbeat and hear her fragile breathing. If Michael could destroy the device blocking his powers, he could save her. He struggled to sit up so he could warn Michael but he was only able to rise up enough to prop his shoulder against the wall, the sofa still blocking his view of the door.
Max waited, hoping to warn his friend of the danger. He imagined Michael coming up the sidewalk, noticing the open door and creeping slowly toward it.
Suddenly he heard Michael's voice, "Max? Max, you okay?"
Max yelled for all he was worth, "Michael it's a trap!"
It came out louder than Max had hoped and the Captain whirled toward him. With a hard kick to Max’s shoulder, the Captain knocked him back to the floor, his head striking the solid tile surface with a sharp thud.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
At the second word of Michael's signal, Isabel was already halfway down the hall and when she heard Max's words, she was practically on top of the man standing over him. The final few steps seemed to take an eternity as she watched the man kick Max and knock him to the floor, but he was so engrossed in his task that he didn't see her. She put all of her anger into her swing and the crowbar connected with a satisfying pop to his back, turning him instantly to dust.
The three other men in the room whirled toward her and she was thrown back into the kitchen counter as the blast from a weapon caught her in the shoulder and she sagged to the floor stunned.
She watched as Michael and Alyssa came in the front, catching another man off guard and turning him to dust. Michael's bat knocked the weapon from the hand of one the two survivors, and he grabbed it as he and Alyssa dived behind an overstuffed chair.
Isabel tried to get up as Michael and the skin soldier took shots at one another from behind the furniture, but her body seemed to be paralyzed. She anxiously looked to her brother and saw him lying with Liz a few yards away.
Liz was clasped to him, her chest covered in blood and Max was not moving. They were too late. Max and Liz were already dead. Isabel looked back down at the pile of dust at her feet that had been a man. He had killed Max and Liz. Isabel felt the tears well up in her eyes, her brother was dead and everything was lost.
Suddenly she noticed a black, pentagon-shaped device lying close to the pile of ashes. It must be the amplifier Michael had described. She looked down at the crowbar still grasped in her hand; it was only inches away from the amplifier. If she could smash it, they could use their powers.
Isabel tested her fingers, getting a tighter grip on her weapon and tried to lift it, but it barely moved. She let it sag to the floor again, feeling as if she had tried to lift a car. She concentrated all of her strength and energy into lifting the crowbar. It might be the only chance that Max had.
She felt it rise an inch and then another, and she used its weight to slam it back to the floor, but she aimed wide and it glanced off the side of the amplifier. Isabel relaxed for a moment and then slowly lifted the bar again to an even greater height and carefully aimed it at the center of the amplifier. The bar dropped and hit the target with a satisfying crack. Blue-white energy arced from the amplifier for a moment, before it exploded in a shower of sparks.
"Try your powers now," Isabel called out.
Michael threw a powerful blast into the center of the sofa, sending splinters of wood and tufts of stuffing flying across the room.
Alyssa whispered to him, "I will hide you from them, wait five seconds and then go."
Michael nodded and Alyssa shut her eyes to start the mind warp, but a blast hit nearby and she slowly slumped into his arms. For a moment Michael was not sure what had happened, but when he saw the gaping wound in Alyssa’s back, he raised his hand to attack.
But before Michael could take aim, a blast hit him in the chest. And as he slid to the ground, he saw a fifth skin soldier they had missed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel couldn’t see what was happening, but the sounds of energy blasts filled the room suddenly, and then everything went quiet.
“Michael, Alyssa are you okay?" Isabel called out.
But there was no answer.
"Michael!" she yelled.
Isabel watched horrified as three skin soldiers picked themselves up off the floor and knew she was the only one left. She struggled to move as they advanced toward her, but they turned to look at Max.
One of the men knelt down over Max to feel his pulse, "He is alive."
Isabel noticed that the skins seemed to breathe a little easier and she felt a tremendous weight lifted from her shoulders, Max was alive and maybe the others were too. "What have you done to him?" she asked the skin soldier who seemed to be in charge.
"He is unconscious."
"What about Michael and Alyssa?" she asked hopefully.
The skin soldier looked at her with a blank expression. "We had no need of them."
Tears pricked her eyes, but Isabel quickly picked up on the words. "But you need us," she said softly. "What's going to happen?"
"We will wait for General Nicaron."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sam stopped the car on the next street down from Max’s apartment and morphed into the body of a skin soldier he had seen at the peace conference, while Cuerena donned the guise of Nicholas. They changed the color and model of the car and then drove to Max's apartment and parked boldly in front.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Max & Liz’s Apartment)
The skin corporal watched out the front window as the car stopped in front of the apartment and he was relieved to see General Nicaron get out. They had accomplished their mission as instructed and they would be honored as heroes. Finally, after all of the long years on this planet, they would be going home.
"Lieutenant," he called out, "the General is here!"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max awoke to a pain in his head and for a moment he didn't remember where he was. He tried to sit up but the action was not only difficult but painful. He glanced down and saw Liz lying across his chest and the memories came rushing back. With the hand that clutched her, he quickly felt for a pulse and sagged in relief when he found one. "Please stay with me Liz, just a little longer," he whispered.
He looked around for the men that had attacked them but instead saw Isabel sitting a few feet away. She was watching something past the couch he couldn't see.
She must have come with Michael, Max thought vaguely and wondered how long he had been unconscious. Then the sound of voices drew his attention. The attackers were still there. He looked back to Isabel and noticed the crowbar in her hand. She had come to help them but had obviously been hit by the same weapon they had used on him.
Max absently followed the length of the crowbar to its end where it was resting on the pentagram-shaped device the man had shown him earlier, but now it was scorched and partially melted on one side. For a moment the implications did not reach his fuzzy brain but suddenly he remembered; the device had been blocking his powers.
Liz was still alive and he could save her. Max concentrated on building his powers like he had never done before. He might only get one chance to heal her before the enemy tried to stop him. When he felt he was ready, he channeled the power into her to establish a connection but a pain ripped through his head with a blinding intensity that forced a cry of agony from him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The faux Nicholas, followed closely by his aide, entered the room and quickly took in the situation. Michael and Alyssa were lying in a pool of blood by the door, Isabel was sitting on the floor with no visible injuries, but Max was nowhere in sight.
Cuerena turned to the men who were standing at attention and spoke with Nicholas' voice, "Report!"
The Lieutenant stepped forward. "As instructed General, Vilondra and Zan have been detained and the rest eliminated."
"Where is Zan?" Cuerena asked
The soldier motioned to the sofa, "He's back here."
Cuerena rounded the sofa and stopped, shocked by the sight before her. Liz lay on top of Max and they were both covered in blood. She crossed to them, knelt and felt Max for a pulse. "He's alive," she said with relief.
"Yes Sir," the Lieutenant answered.
Cuerena stood and motioned to the Lieutenant, "Go with Major Grester to our car and help him get the equipment."
The Lieutenant snapped to attention and Sam followed him out the door. When they were out of sight of the others, Sodan sent a burst of energy into the Lieutenant's lower back, breaking the seal on the husk, and he disappeared in a poof of ashes.
Sam turned to go back when a sudden cry came from inside. He sprinted the last few steps to see Cuerena and the two remaining skin soldiers standing over a now conscious Max. He used the opportunity to quickly dispose of the other two skin soldiers and then bent to see to his King.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Song Playing: One More Time by The Cure
Max recoiled from the pain, stopping the healing. He had never felt anything so intense before.
He looked up to see two soldiers and a boy standing over him and he wondered if they would kill him now. But, first one and then the other soldier dissolved before Max’s eyes, and a third man knelt down next to him. The man raised his hand and a bright light briefly blinded Max. When he looked again, Sam and Cuerena had replaced the man and boy and Max thought he must be hallucinating.
Sam's eyes quickly ran over Max's body. "Max, where are you injured?"
"They shot me with some kind of weapon, but Liz is dying. You've got to help her."
Sam held up the weapon he had recovered. "This is just to paralyze, but you are bleeding."
Max shook his head, "It's Liz's blood. I have to help her, but there was so much pain when I tried to heal her."
Sam cradled Max's head in his hands gently. "You have a head injury, a concussion."
"You help Liz then,” Max said. “She can't die."
"We don't have a lot of time," Sam said, ignoring Max's request. "We must get you out of here."
Max shook his head, "Liz is more important than anything else. Without her I am nothing. I order you to help her!"
Sam glanced at Liz dismissively, "She is beyond help."
Max watched helplessly as Sam reached to take Liz from his arms, and a cry of soul-deep anguish was torn from him. "NO!!!!"
Max erected a shield that threw Sam back across the room, cutting himself and Liz off from the protectors. The pain sliced through his head but he fought through it, concentrating all of his love and energy into his wife. It was more difficult, almost impossible to form the connection because Liz was unconscious, but Max forced his way past every barrier he encountered until finally he was in.
The damage was extensive and Liz had lost a lot of blood. In the connection, Max could see how close to death she really was and he almost despaired. In another few minutes she would have slipped away, but he stubbornly refused to let her die.
He had promised Liz he wouldn't let anything happen to her and he intended to keep that promise. She believed in him, accepted him, loved him without reservation and he would do anything for her.
Carefully Max concentrated on mending every tendon, muscle and tissue, as the pain built in his head to an impossible level, and a scream of agony was torn from him. It felt as if his head would burst as he used every last ounce of strength he possessed to breathe life back into Liz's body. He could feel himself weakening, exhausted by the pain and the use of his powers and he knew he wouldn’t have enough strength to save her, but he couldn't stop.
Max tapped into his own life force and used the energy to ensure Liz would live. He felt his life literally draining out of his body but he fought to continue. Max knew he didn’t have the strength to save them both but there was no decision to be made. What he had said so many times before was still true. Liz was the best part of him, she was everything to him and he couldn't live in a world that didn't include her. He would never be able to forgive himself for letting her die.
As he poured his energy into her, he had a vision of a future where he and Liz shared a lifetime, laughing, loving, growing old together. The happiness and love they shared washed over him and through him filling his soul with hope. He knew without a doubt, even though they were from different worlds, they truly belonged together, and somehow in another time, another life, they would live the life that had been stolen from them.
The last of his strength was slipping rapidly from him and the connection between them was growing weak but still Max didn't stop. He could no longer feel the world around them, there was only the connection he had with Liz. It was as if they were floating in a warm, calm sea with no one or nothing to distract them from one another. Their souls brushed gently against one another and then slipped eagerly together, joining, two pieces that completed a whole. Max knew instantly that this was what he had been yearning for, what had been missing between them. This was the way it should have been between them, how it was meant to be. Every thought and every emotion should have been freely passed between the two of them, a true blending of minds and souls, and Max mourned that they would never fully experience it.
The Liz in the connection opened her eyes and gently touched his face, as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Max, you should have let me die."
Max shook his head, "I couldn't. I love you too much."
"There aren't words to describe how much I love you," Liz whispered and kissed him softly.
They wrapped their arms around one another for the last time. And now completely satisfied that she would live, Max allowed the beckoning darkness to engulf him, his last thought sending Liz his love.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel watched in horror as Max healed Liz. The protectors tried desperately to stop him, trying to penetrate his shield, and yelling that he was risking his own life, but Max didn't appear to hear them or care if he did.
Max’s scream of pain chilled Isabel to her soul, and tears rolled down her cheeks as his shield disintegrated and he collapsed. She knew without a doubt her brother had traded his life for Liz's.
Sam quickly checked Max for a pulse and when he didn't find one, his whole body sagged in defeat. They had been so close to succeeding but all of the fighting, all of the suffering had been for nothing. Max had chosen one human above everything else.
Cuerena went to Isabel. "Are you injured?"
"I was shot with that weapon too," Isabel said softly.
Cuerena used her powers to lessen the paralysis in Isabel’s body. "That will help. It will wear off completely in a few hours." She tried to help Isabel to her feet, but the younger woman resisted.
Cuerena looked at her. "We have to go, Isabel. The enemy will be here soon."
Isabel shook her head trying to hold back her tears and when she spoke, her voice hollow. "It doesn't matter. Everyone is dead."
Sam advanced toward her but Isabel held up her hand as a warning and a gave him a look of steely determination. "I will stay with my family."
Sam and Cuerena looked at one another and Sam spoke softly. "We cannot be captured. There is one final thing to lose."
Cuerena nodded in agreement and suddenly remembered a theory she had been working on years ago on Antar. She cocked her head to the side, considering the possibilities and then turned to Sam. "There may be a way to save us all."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel watched the protectors leave and then she sank down onto the floor beside Max and Liz. The gentle rise and fall of Liz's chest told Isabel she was alive. Isabel reached out to wake her sister-in-law, but stopped and let her hand fall back. Liz was peacefully ignorant of Max's death and all too soon she would learn the terrible truth.
Isabel used her powers to clean the blood off of Max and Liz and repair their clothing. They looked so peaceful together, Max clinging to the woman he loved even in death.
She reached down and brushed a stray lock of hair out of Max's face. She, Max and Michael had been everything to each other for so long, she couldn't believe they were really gone. Michael and Max had been her only family and she didn't know what she would do without them.
A movement from Liz drew Isabel's attention back to her sister-in-law. She and Liz had grown to be good friends over the last few years and Isabel was glad because now they only had each other. Isabel noticed tears running down Liz's face, she was crying in her sleep; somehow already aware that Max was gone.
"Liz," Isabel called to her, as she shook her shoulder.
Liz opened her eyes and called out, "MAX!" She tried to sit up but Max's arm was still wrapped around her, holding her, and she turned toward him. Liz reached out to touch Max’s face. He was still the handsome man she loved and he looked peaceful, as if he were asleep, but she knew better. Max was gone. "Oh Max," she gasped, as she laid back down on his chest and cried sobs of soul-deep aguish.
Isabel let her sister-in-law cry for a few minutes before reaching out to move Max’s arm away, and she touched Liz with a comforting hand.
Liz turned to Isabel and they embraced, their shared loss bringing them closer.
"He died to save me," Liz whispered.
Isabel nodded. "I know, and that’s why we have to go. More skin soldiers are coming."
Liz shook her head, "I don't care. I'm not going to leave Max. These skins can't do anything worse than what has already happened."
Isabel stood shakily and drew a resisting Liz with her. "My brother's last wish was that you were safe and I'm going to get you out of here before this General Nicaron gets here."
A voice from the door startled them both. "But I'm already here."
Nicholas paused to take in the situation around him, raising an appreciative eyebrow at the amount of carnage. He turned his attention back to Isabel. "Vilondra, it's nice to see you again," he said smoothly.
Then his eyes roamed over the smaller woman at her side. "And you must be Liz."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena and Sam altered their appearance again and changed the model and color of the car before driving to a nearby park.
Sam stopped the car and turned to Cuerena, "So what is this idea of yours?"
"First it is only a theory and it may not work, but at this point I don't see any other alternative."
Sam nodded for her to continue.
"When I worked with the Granolith on Antar, I discovered it was capable of producing a tremendous amount of power, and according to the calculations I made, I believe it could be used to tear a hole in time-space."
Sam narrowed his eyes in disbelief. "It's a time machine?"
"It wasn't intended to be, but with the right programming it should be possible." Cuerena paused, remembering everything that had happened the last couple of days. "We have nothing to lose."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas cursed as he let Vilondra's unconscious form sag to the floor. He had carefully searched the memories of both the women but neither of them had even heard of the Granolith much less knew of its location. He spared a glance to the boy-King still lying on the floor where he had died. Max hadn't even known of the Granolith's existence according to the information he had gathered from them.
Somehow the Royal Four had been separated from the protectors and only in the last year had they been reunited. They knew practically nothing of the past, only what the protectors had revealed to them.
And then Nicholas’ understanding dawned. "Of course the protectors," he bellowed, as he slammed his fist into the wall. "I can't believe we had them and let them go." He turned to Major Grester at his side, "Tell me those two soldiers are still following the shape shifters."
Grester spoke briefly into his amplifier and then addressed his General. "They are heading west on interstate 90."
Nicholas indicated Max, Liz and Isabel with a jerk of his head. "Load them into the transport. We have two shape shifters to catch."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As they drove, Cuerena explained her plan to Sam. "We will use the Granolith to go back before Max and Liz have had a chance to fall in love. Then Max will accept what his is, accept us, and the mission can continue as planned."
They had been driving for almost three days straight and Nicholas knew they must be approaching their destination. They were running out of country.
At first, Nicholas had only meant to capture the shape shifters but he had become increasingly curious as to their destination and decided to follow them. Nicholas’ driver had caught up to the shape shifter’s car after a couple of hours, by pushing the speed limit, and had kept them in sight ever since. Nicholas ordered his driver to periodically drop back and change the color and model of the car in case the shape shifters were checking for tails.
As they continued to drive west, Nicholas had the skin soldiers from each city they passed join the pursuit, and now there was a long line of cars following them at a discrete distance.
Nicholas figured the shape shifters must be going either to the remains of their ship, if there were any, to meet the other shape shifters, or to the Granolith. And since the Granolith was the only thing on Earth of value to them, Nicholas was betting on it as the shape shifters’ destination.
Nicholas looked out the window. They had been driving through the desert for hours. There was nothing but sand, rocks and scrub plants. He let out a sigh and sank back into the seat.
"General," said Grester from the front seat. "It looks like the shape shifters are slowing down."
Nicholas sat forward and watched in amusement as the shape shifters' car pulled off the highway and headed into the desert on a dirt road. "Roswell," he said aloud with a laugh. "It's brilliant. They left the Granolith in Roswell."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Near the Pod Chamber)
The sound of a car woke Kaldar and he watched as it drove straight to the rock formation that housed the pod chamber. He slipped into a blind at the base of the rocky slope and as they drew closer, he was relieved to recognize Cuerena and Sodan.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sam stopped the car in front of the rock formation that housed the pod chamber and climbed out, with Cuerena close behind.
She grabbed two handfuls of sand and using her powers, fashioned them into a rough six-sided crystal almost a foot long.
Sam watched with curiosity. "Any crystal will work?"
Cuerena nodded, "Crystals are crystals. It's simply an interface device, like a zip disc or a CD in a human computer. The key is to tell the crystal what to do, like programming a computer."
Her voice dropped as she remembered the King they had just lost, again. "On Antar, Zan and Ava didn't need a crystal interface, they were able to link directly to the Granolith."
"And they will be again," Sam assured her, pulling her to her feet. "We just have to stop this whole thing from happening."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar watched as Cuerena and Sodan passed within inches of him to climb the rocky path up to the pod chamber door. He had heard their words but he couldn’t make any sense out of what they were saying.
They reached the top and Sodan passed his hand over the rock to reveal the glowing handprint to activate the door. He placed his hand on the mechanism and the rocky panel slowly moved aside and they disappeared into the chamber.
The sound of another car drew Kaldar's attention and he quickly scrambled to a higher vantage point on the rocks. There was a single car coming rapidly toward them but a couple of hundred yards farther back, fifteen to twenty more cars were converging on them as well.
Kaldar jumped out of the blind and sprinted toward the pod chamber door, shouting out a warning, "Sodan, the enemy is coming!"
The other two shape shifters looked out the door just as he arrived. A nearby blast almost knocked Kaldar to the ground and he instinctively dove inside for cover.
Sodan recognized Kaldar's voice when he called out, and as much as he wanted to ask him where he had been all of these years, their first priority was the enemy. Sodan couldn't imagine how the skins had followed without him noticing, but they had. He took a quick look around the side of the pod he had ducked behind, toward the door. He could see Cuerena sitting on the floor just inside the opening, and he called to her. “Cuerena?”
She didn't move but yelled in a ragged voice over her shoulder. "I am hit and injured beyond repair." She put the crystal on the floor and pushed it toward him, using her powers. "The crystal is prepared. Just insert it into the base of the Granolith and it will do the rest." She gasped for air. "You must complete the mission. I will try to hold them off."
Sodan felt a twinge of emotion for one of the few times in his life; sorrow. He would miss Cuerena. "You are a good soldier. I am proud to have served with you."
"I will defend her," Kaldar volunteered.
"No," Sodan ordered, "you will come with me."
Sodan turned without another glance in Cuerena’s direction and motioned to Kaldar to enter the Granolith chamber with him. The door slid open and they both stopped just inside.
Sodan had not seen the Granolith since they had installed it there and he had forgotten how it had always instilled a feeling of awe within him. But the sound of another blast propelled him into action and he quickly inserted the crystal into the opening at the base of the Granolith and stood back as the extraordinary machine whirred to life.
For a moment Sodan became disoriented. He felt as if he was floating, falling, and then he realized he was inside the device. He had not expected that, and he reached out curiously to touch the barrier separating him from the chamber. The surface was solid, like rock or metal but it pulsed with a force, an energy that neither of those substances had ever possessed. Then he could feel the energy pooling around him, straining and building to an impossible level.
Sodan turned slowly, movement becoming increasingly difficult, and saw Kaldar standing beside him, and felt relief that he was not going alone.
Suddenly Sodan felt the energy peak, and it was redirected into him, them, pushing, propelling, and just before they were thrown into the past, he saw Nicholas run into the Granolith chamber and fire an enormous blast of energy that hit the surface between them.
Sodan had watched her through the window of the diner before as he had considered the best way to detach her from his King. Liz Evans. No, he corrected himself, still just Liz Parker at this point in her life; the bane of his existence, the woman for whom his King had thrown away a kingdom and all of their lives.
He had always disliked her but as he and Kaldar entered the cafe and took a seat, Sodan felt hatred rising up in his chest like an unquenchable fire. Max had forsaken everything for this human with no powers or abilities. Without a second thought the boy-King had cast aside his kingdom, his people, and his true love. This human, this child had so enthralled his King that Max had not been capable of rational thought, and he had sacrificed everything for her.
It had been easy enough to find Liz when they had arrived two days ago, Sodan thought. The Max he had known had only been eager to talk to him about one thing, Liz. And like the good soldier he was, Sodan had listened and retained any information he could about his enemy. Max had told them how he had been drawn to her as a boy, how he had worshipped her from afar. He had told them of the countless hours he had spent in the same booth in the Crashdown, the café her parents owned, just to see her, to be near her.
Sodan glanced at the booth two over. Max was there of course. Where else would he be when Liz was here?
From outside Sodan had seen Max sitting with Michael, and he and Kaldar had donned the guises of an elderly couple before entering the diner. The Crashdown was busy that day and they had been forced to take the only available booth, two away from Max and Michael.
Sodan watched as Liz approached a couple at the next table with two plates. "Okay, I have got one Sigourney Weaver, that's for you, and one Will Smith,” she said, setting the plates on the table. “Can I get you guys anything else? Green Martian Shake? Blood of Alien smoothie?"
Tuning out the inane conversation Sodan glanced back at his King, who was watching Liz move around the diner. Even as a girl she had held Max's attention completely, his eyes rarely left her.
Sodan shook his head with disbelief. He and Kaldar had discarded one idea after another about how to approach Max and the others. He had thought it would be easy to show Max his true destiny, but he’d been surprised to learn the date when they had arrived. Even though he and Cuerena had never discussed an actual date, Sodan had expected to be transported back to before the pods had hatched. But for some reason he and Kaldar had been sent back to this time when Max already knew and loved Liz, making their job infinitely more difficult.
Sodan felt they had to do something quickly before Max was lost to them forever, and then suddenly the perfect solution occurred to him. It was so easy, so simple; he wondered why he hadn’t considered it before. With Liz Parker dead, his King would have no choice but to accept his destiny.
Sodan spoke up to get Kaldar's attention. "We've got to get rid of her."
Kaldar leaned in and spoke softly so Max and Michael wouldn't overhear. "How do you want to do it?"
"No silver handprints this time," Sodan whispered, motioning toward Max. "If he discovers what we have done..." he let the sentence trail off and redirected his thoughts. "We will have to make it look like a human did it, a robbery gone bad perhaps."
Kaldar nodded, "Tonight?"
"Yes. The sooner the better." Sodan indicated Max and Michael with a jut of his chin. "Let's adjourn to somewhere less public and put together a plan."
They started to rise, but their attention was diverted by two large men, who were arguing loudly.
"I was here to get the money today not tomorrow," yelled one man as he stood.
The other man jumped to his feet, pulling a gun. "You won't need the money if you're dead," he shouted.
The first man grabbed for the gun and they struggled for control.
Sodan watched the escalating argument with interest and immediately decided to use this turn of events to their advantage. It would be a simple matter to use these humans as their weapon. Liz would be dead of non-alien related causes, Max would take his place as their leader and Alyssa's husband, and everything would turn out the way it had been intended. Sodan concentrated his powers on the gun and turned it in Liz's direction, while holding her in place.
Gasps of surprise and screams echoed through the diner as everyone dropped to the floor, everyone except Liz. As the gun turned toward her, she struggled to move, but an unseen force held her in place. Time appeared to be moving very slowly as every microsecond passed before her. With wide eyes, Liz watched the gun, seemingly trained at her for an eternity before the man pulled the trigger, but she didn't hear a sound when the bullet left the muzzle, traveling toward her.
She had all of the time in the world to move out of the way of the deadly projectile, but paralyzed she watched as it came infinitesimally closer and finally pierced her flesh. A searing pain lanced through her abdomen briefly and then she slowly floated to the ground as a welcoming blackness engulfed her.
Sodan smiled with satisfaction, their task completed, knowing his King was finally freed from his obsession with Liz, the girl who had led them all down the path to ruin.
But as he and Kaldar dissolved into nothingness, Sodan did not see Max rise from his seat and rush to the side of the girl he loved.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
END OF BOOK 6 - THE CAUSATIVE RELATIVITY (THE PROBLEM OF LIZ)
BOOK 7 - THE INTRUSION OF SHADES (THE CLANDESTINED DISCLOSED)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
in-tru-sion
1 : to thrust or force in or upon someone or something, especially without permission or welcome
shade -
1 : a disembodied spirit, an evanescent or unreal appearance
2 : something that intercepts or shelters from light
3 : a minute difference or variation
clan-des-tined -
1 : marked by, held in, or conducted with secrecy
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: Ever feel as if you didn't get the complete story in Season 1? Here is a look "behind the scenes".
This part of the story takes place during season 1 and the first part of season 2. All of the events take place just as they aired in the episodes, I am simply showing some of the important things that didn't air. I have not recounted all of the stories in the episodes but jumped ahead to parts I felt needed clarification.
I am assuming the reader is very familiar with the episodes and will be able to place the scenes but if you are having trouble with when something is happening, check the timeline. I have broken down each episode into the major events. Some scenes are continuations of things that aired and some are completely new scenes.
Each scene that takes place during an episode is referenced with the episode title. Each change of date is also marked. If a scene has no date it takes place in the day of the last date. For an exact placement of the extra scenes see the timeline. Any scenes with a date but no episode title takes place between episodes.
The dates for some things may be different than you might expect. I tried to use the dates mentioned on the Silver Hand Print website and the episodes as much as possible but some of the dates would have put too many or too few days in certain episodes or put the gang in school on Saturday or Sunday. The dates for the episodes Crazy through Destiny, and Skin & Bones through Harvest, are so messed up, it isn't even funny. I used the dates mentioned as much as possible but there are differences. For instance, in the episode Surprise, Isabel clearly says that her birthday is October 25th. But I have changed Isabel's birthday to October 15th, to allow all the other episodes around it to fit into their dates.
CREDITS: Star Trek & Captain Kirk are the property of Paramount
Star Wars & Luke Skywalker are the property of George Lucas and 20th Century Fox
DEFINITIONS:
trithium amplification generator - aka amplifier - the black, chevron-shaped device that is used by the Skins for communication and suspending the powers of Antarians among other things.
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. Who sent the signal in Into the Woods?
2. Who killed Michael's foster father Hank?
3. Was there another shape shifter besides Nasedo and if so what happened to him?
4. Why does Liz get flashes and visions when she kisses Max?
5. What happened over the summer between Destiny and Skin & Bones?
6. How did Courtney and Whitaker find the Pod Squad but the rest of the skins didn't?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 7 - The Assistance of Shades (The Clandestined Disclosed)
EARTH
Humans
Everett Hubble - his wife Shelia was killed by an alien for which he later blamed Max
Shelia Hubble - wife of Everett Hubble and aspiring photographer - killed by an alien in 1970
Sheriff Jim Valenti Sr. - Sheriff of Roswell 1955 - 1972 - the scandal surrounding the silo murder forced him to leave office
Hank Whitmore - Michael's foster father
Liz Parker - the girl that Max Evans loved enough to risk exposure, healing her when she was shot at the Crashdown Cafe
Jeff Parker - Liz's father - owns the Crashdown Cafe
Nancy Parker - Liz's mother
Grandma Claudia Parker - Liz's paternal grandmother
Philip Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive father - he is a lawyer
Diane Evans - Max and Isabel's adoptive mother
Maria DeLuca - Liz's best friend
Amy DeLuca - Maria's mother - owns a novelty store specializing in alien merchandise
Alex Whitman - Liz and Maria's best friend
Chuck (Charles) Whitman - Alex's father
Gloria Whitman - Alex's mother
Kyle Valenti - Liz's boyfriend
Sheriff Jim Valenti Jr. - Sheriff of Roswell - Kyle's father
Deputy Eric Hansen - Deputy in the Roswell Sheriff's office
Agent John Stephens - member of the special unit of the FBI - Sheriff Valenti called him to investigate the Crashdown Shooting
Agent Kathleen Topolsky - agent assigned to take the lead in the investigation of Max and the shooting at the Crashdown Cafe
Milton Ross - the founder and owner of the Roswell UFO Museum
Steve Sommers – the gang’s history teacher who assigns them the biography project because of Topolsky’s suggestion
Eddie Nantan - River Dog's nephew who gave Liz the broken piece of the pendant
Agent Daniel Pierce - Deputy Dave Fisher - head of the special unit 5/2/1999 - 5/14/2000
Jeanie Kelso - Kathleen Topolsky’s friend in the FBI lab
Lucy Hodges – Liz’s aunt who lives in Florida
Brody Davis - internet start-up millionaire - believes he was abducted by aliens and cured of his cancer - bought the Roswell UFO Museum from Milton Ross to conduct research in Roswell where he believes there is alien activity
Grant Sorensen - geologist - possessed by the Ganderium Queen
Shape Shifters Loyal to the Royal Four
Nasedo - Sodan - Ed Harding – Sam Morgan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot, special skill - heat and energy blasts
Letras - (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics, captured by the special unit and killed
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert, special skills - illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Tic Tac - Kaldar - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat, special skill - empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
Skins
Nicholas Crawford - General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Khivar's right hand and head general
Courtney Banks - Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Rath's friend from childhood and member of the Michael worshippers
Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker- Major Nesta - Head of the Granolith Project
Tyrone Greer - T. Greer - Major Grester - Head of the Vilondra Project
Walt Crawford - Colonel Jafto - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Ida Crawford - Idos - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gregory Jensen - Gragras - (gra-gras) - the scientist in charge of the skins project
Scott Hancock - Lieutenant Sacor - Major Nesta's trusted Lieutenant - Congresswoman Whitaker's personal secretary
William Hudson - Major Yorgam - Vanessa's lover and member of the Michael worshippers
Corporal Raltos - one of the soldiers prepared for Khivar to possess on Earth
Hybrids
Max Evans - Zan
Isabel Evans - Vilondra
Michael Guerin - Rath
Tess Harding - Alyssa Morgan
The Dupes
Zan - Max's dupe
Lonni - Isabel's dupe
Rath - Michael's dupe
Ava - Tess' dupe
Possessed Humans
Grant Sorensen - Ganderium Queen
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
King Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - the rightful King of Antar
Queen Avalynd Telnada Tageonant - (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel - Zan’s sister
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the king's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo – Sam Morgan - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra's head General in the resistance against Khivar
General Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - man who took Zan's throne
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney - member of the Michael worshippers
Major Nesta - Congresswoman Vanessa (Crawford) Whitaker - Head of the Granolith Project
Major Grester - T. Greer - Head of the Vilondra Project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command, posing as his father
Idos - Ida Crawford - Nicholas' personal servant, posing as his mother
Gragras - (gra-gras) - Gregory - the scientist in charge of the skins project
Lieutenant Sacor - Scott Hancock - Major Nesta's trusted Lieutenant - Congresswoman Whitaker's personal secretary
Roistar (roys'-tar) - formerly Tageonon, Khivar changed the name when he assumed the throne
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - Ed Harding – Sam Morgan - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics - captured by the special unit and died
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion - assigned the dupes protector
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath - injured by the humans and has terrible headaches when he uses his powers
"You're all right now. You're all right." Max said as he sat back, almost completely spent from healing Liz. He took deep breaths and tried to concentrate on covering his tracks, but his brain was still reeling from the fact that he had almost lost the only girl he had ever loved.
Michael's voice tore him away from Liz. "Keys now."
Max's head cleared a little and he could hear the approaching sirens. He tossed the keys to Michael. They had to leave now to avoid the questions from the police.
Quickly scanning the area, Max’s eyes landed on a bottle of ketchup; his brain immediately connecting the red of the ketchup to the red blood on Liz's uniform. It would be a perfect camouflage.
He grabbed the bottle, broke it and spilled in on Liz, covering the blood with the ketchup. "You broke the bottle when you fell and spilled ketchup on yourself," he said, giving her a ready-made cover story. Liz was looking at him like she was in shock and he wasn’t sure if his words were penetrating through the fuzziness in her head but he had to try. "Please don't tell anyone."
Max followed Michael out the door but he couldn't leave without taking one last look at Liz, just to reassure himself that she was okay.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Pilot)
(Monday, September 20th, 1999)
(The Evans House)
Max reached over and turned off his alarm clock. He had spent a sleepless night wondering what he should do about Liz. It was ludicrous that she would think he was "not of this Earth" simply because he had healed her. It was more likely she would think he was some kind of faith healer, a freak of nature.
He had considered going bacl to the Crashdown to talk to her, but he really didn't know what to say. They weren't exactly friends and how would the conversation start anyway. "So how about when you were shot and I healed you? That was pretty weird, huh?"
Max shook his head. It was an impossible situation. He and Liz had known one another since third grade and they were friendly but they barely spoke outside of class or at the Crashdown. He had always been careful to keep Liz at arm's length, along with everyone else, but yesterday when he had realized Liz had been shot, nothing else had mattered to him but making sure she was okay. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew he was risking his life to save her, but there had been no choice. He would do the same thing again. He just wished he had been thinking more clearly.
After he had gotten home, Max had played the afternoon's events in his head over and over, and once he had calmed down, he realized that he had made a mistake. He should have had the presence of mind to remove the blood and bullethole from Liz's uniform, but his thinking had been so muddled it hadn't occurred to him at the time. When he had seen Liz lying on the floor he had felt like the breath had been knocked from his body, and when he healed her and knew she would be okay, he had been so relieved he could barely think of anything else.
Liz would keep his secret, of that he had no doubt. He had watched her closely enough all of these years to know what kind of person she was. Liz would tell everyone she broke the ketchup bottle and no one would have any reason to question her story, he reassured himself. No one would suspect anything out of the ordinary.
As for what he would tell Liz... Max sighed, maybe he wouldn't have to tell her anything. It was possible she would be so freaked by the whole episode that she would never speak to him again.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Pilot)
(West Roswell High School)
(Band Room)
Max knew he should have been worried when Liz dragged him to the band room to talk but the only thing he could think about was the fact that she was dating Kyle. He had always known he could not be with her and he had accepted it, but he had never counted on having to watch her with other guys. The sensation was more painful than he could have imagined and he couldn't stop the words, "So, you're going out with the Sheriff's son?"
Liz was taken aback by the unexpected subject. "Um, yeah. Well, it's kind of like this, this casual..." She shook her head to clear the wayward thoughts. "Okay Max. Can we just focus here for one minute please?" She slowly lifted the hem of her shirt to show him the mark he had placed on her stomach.
"Wow," was the only word Max was capable of uttering. He was genuinely surprised. He had never left a mark on Michael or Isabel when he had healed them. Of course he had never healed a human before, and he had never needed to use so much of his power to bring someone back from the brink of death.
The mark also meant that Liz was not likely to believe he was human. Max’s mind raced with the possibilities. Fate was providing him with the opportunity to tell the girl he loved the whole truth, and he desperately wanted to do it.
Liz continued after a moment, "Um, I, I scraped some cells from your pencil. This is really hard to say, I'm trying to keep from blacking out here. Um, the cells weren't normal. So, Max, what I'm going to suggest to you is that we just go back to the bio lab now, so that I can take a sample, so that I can see what I'm thinking is wrong, you know? That I got the wrong cells..."
Max interrupted her, having made up his mind to tell her the truth. "You didn't."
"Okay," Liz started shakily. "Um. So help me out here Max," she said with a nervous laugh. "I mean, what are you?"
Max exhaled a breath he felt like he had been holding for years, and started gently. "Well, I'm not from around here."
Liz felt as if she might faint but she managed to ask in a soft, strangled voice, "Where are you from?"
Max couldn't quite bring himself to say the words, and simply pointed toward the sky.
Liz looked at Max's raised finger, suspicions flying through her head, but she chided herself for being ridiculous and asked the obvious. "Up north?"
Max could tell that Liz already knew the truth but he wasn't sure she was ready to accept it, and he raised his hand a bit higher.
Liz voiced her most outrageous theory that was becoming, in her eyes, more and more likely. "You're not an, an alien," she started with a touch of humor in her tone. But when Max lowered his finger and kept steady eye contact with her, she felt her throat go dry and nearly choked on the words, "I mean, are you?"
Max felt a great weight lift from his heart when Liz finally said the words. For the first time in his life he felt free, almost giddy. "Well I prefer the term not of this Earth," he pronounced with a touch of irony, but when he saw Liz's reaction he quickly backtracked. "Sorry, it's not a good time to joke."
Liz had figured out the truth but she was still reeling with his confirmation. Max could see her struggling with the information and he spelled it out, "Yeah, I am. Wow, it's weird to actually say it."
He watched with growing uneasiness as Liz quickly gathered her things and started toward the door. "Liz," he said, walking toward her.
She spoke as she hurried toward the door, but she couldn't look at him. "Um, Max, you know, I have, I'm gonna be late for my U.S. Government class, so I'm just gonna..." she trailed off as Max stopped her at the door.
"Liz, listen to me," Max said, his desperation mounting. "You can't talk to anyone about this. Not your parents, not Maria. No one. You don't understand what'll happen if you do." He could feel her fear like a tangible thing and he didn't know if his words were getting through to her. She wasn't looking at him and he worried she was rejecting him, but he spoke from his heart. "Liz please? Now my life is in your hands."
Liz glanced up at him and their eyes met. Max stood back and allowed her to pass, wondering if he had done the right thing, but it was too late to wish back his actions. It had seemed so perfect. He had run through the scenario in his head so many times. He would tell her what he was, and being the scientist she was, she’d be fascinated. She would ask him about himself, about his world, his powers, and it would bring them closer. She would grow to accept him and love him and they would always be together.
But the reality had not met his expectations. Liz was frightened of him and he was not sure what she would do.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max pulled into a parking space across the street from the Crashdown and stared into the cafe's dark windows, unsure of how to proceed. When he had confessed to Michael and Isabel that he had told Liz about his true nature, they had been understandably upset. Max admitted to himself if the situation had been reversed and one of them had betrayed their secret he would have been furious, but it was Liz. Neither Isabel or Michael had ever been able to understand the instant connection he had felt with Liz when he had first seen her, and Max had grown tired of trying to explain it to them.
His heart had felt heavy since he and Liz had talked in the band room that morning. Liz had rejected him, feared him, because of what he was, and even though he knew it was impossible for them to be together, he mourned her loss. All day Max had tried to devise a way to win back her friendship, which he had discovered in the last few hours, was more important to him than almost anything else. And he had come up with a plan, but it would require Liz to trust him.
Max started to climb out of his Jeep just as another car drove by. He immediately recognized the red Mustang, it belonged to Kyle Valenti. Max's gaze swung to the passenger in Kyle’s car and his heart sank as he saw Liz. She had told him she was dating Kyle, but with everything else that had happened, the reality of the situation had just not reached his brain. Liz was with another man.
Max reached to turn the key in the ignition and go home, but stopped, taking a deep breath. It didn't matter that Liz was with someone else. It was not like he could be with Liz and he just had to accept it. But he could keep her as a friend, that was all he had come here to do anyway, he told himself.
He vaulted out of the Jeep and walked around to the back of the Cafe where the door to Liz's house was located. He walked slowly, not wanting to see Liz and Kyle say goodnight; he wasn't ready to see the girl he loved kissing anyone else.
Pausing at the back of the building, Max carefully looked around the corner. Kyle and Liz were illuminated by the light above her door and Max quickly pulled his head back. They were talking, but he was too far away to hear what they were saying. He waited a few minutes until he heard Kyle's car drive away and then waited a few minutes more, building his courage.
Suddenly there was a light above him and he knew Liz had climbed out onto her balcony. He took a deep breath, this was as good a time as any. "Liz!" he called, and waited until she looked over the edge. "I have to talk to you," he said, and waited breathlessly until he saw her nod. He let out a breath he had been holding, feeling the weight lift from his heart. She was willing to talk; everything would be all right.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Pilot)
(Thursday, September 23rd, 1999)
Liz climbed onto her balcony and opened the journal she had just purchased. She smoothed the first page back and started writing.
September 23rd
Journal entry one
I'm Liz Parker and five days ago I died.
After that, things got really weird.
She recorded the events of the last few days and her feelings about them, and then she came to the reason she had bought the journal in the first place. Max. He had inspired feelings in her that she had not known existed and she wanted to capture them.
Max Evans has put a force on me. It's like my whole life changed in an instant. It's just so ironic that when something like this finally happened to me, it was with an alien.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Pilot)
(Friday, September 24th, 1999)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
Jim Valenti impatiently followed Agent Stephens to his car. Since the FBI had become involved, they had acted like he was crazy for suggesting the possibility of aliens. "Listen," he called out to Stephens' quickly retreating form, "you guys told me to call you if I saw anything. Well, my son saw that handprint."
"I'm sure he did," Stephens answered dismissively.
Jim couldn't believe it, but it looked like they were going to sweep this whole thing under the rug. "What happens now?"
"I’ll have the lab check out the dress," Stephens said as he put the evidence into the trunk. He had waited for years for a concrete confirmation of alien existence and he had been unlucky enough to have it happen in this town, with this Sheriff, who had a personal ax to grind. "I'm going to handle this case in the proper manner without getting too personal. I suggest you do the same."
"I'm not walking away from this," Jim assured him. "I'm going to be a part of this investigation."
Agent Stephens sighed. He was going to have to do this the hard way. "Sheriff, do you know what everyone used to call your father? Sergeant Martian. You don't want to end up like him."
Jim shook his head. "Agent Stevens, I was eight years old when my father discovered that corpse, my whole life I thought he was as crazy as everyone else did. Crazy to believe. Now I'm not so sure."
"Thank you Sheriff. Your work is done now, we'll take it from here."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Agent Stephens waited until he was on the road heading to the airport before he pulled out his cell phone. He engaged the encryption device and dialed the number he knew so well. The phone was answered on the other end on the first ring, as if the answerer had been waiting for his call.
"This is Stephens. Roswell is a blue-14 scenario. I repeat a blue-14 scenario."
"Blue-14," the other man intoned emotionlessly. "Is there any evidence?"
"There may be," Stephens replied.
"Let me know the minute you arrive at Dulles," Pierce said. He replaced the phone onto the cradle and looked at the other man in his office. "Stephens is bringing the evidence with him."
"Blue-14 means positive contact doesn't it?" the other man asked.
Pierce nodded, "Although, every time in the past it has been reported, we have never identified a subject.
"If it is true, we’ll need to send in a team to check this out. Do you have someone in mind to head it?"
"Stephens has recommended one of his protégés to me,” Pierce said. “She has been with the Special Unit for a couple of years. She's ambitious and not too picky about whom she has to step on to get the job done. She might be the perfect one to head up this team."
"What's her name?"
Pierce glanced down at the file on his desk, "Kathleen Topolsky."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, September 25th, 1999)
(Washington, DC)
Stephens indicated a chair across from his. "Have a seat, Agent Topolsky." He waited until she was settled. "How long have you been with the group now?"
"Two years," she said with a laugh. "Don't you remember? You recruited me out of the regular FBI."
Stephens nodded, "Considering your background and work record, our superiors think you will be the best agent to head our latest investigation. It would include a deep cover operation posing as a counselor at a high school in a Blue-14 scenario." Stephens' eyes roamed over her face trying to gage her reaction, "Do you think you are ready for the responsibility?"
Topolsky's chin rose as she straightened her body in the chair, her eyes sparking with excitement. "I’m ready, Sir."
Stephens opened the file before him and put it on the desk, turning it toward her. "Good. You will report directly to me. Monday morning you will be installed as the new Guidance Counselor at West Roswell High School."
"Roswell?" she asked incredulously. “As in Roswell, New Mexico?”
"Ironic isn't it?" Stephens asked with a smile. "The place where it began is where it will end."
Stephens briefly outlined the events surrounding the shooting at the Crashdown Cafe, the testimony of the witnesses and the Sheriff, and the evidence of the dress.
"Concentrate your investigation on the subject Max Evans, but also check out his friends. Maybe you can get to him through them. Check out the girl that was healed." He glanced at the file. "Her name is Liz Parker but she lied in her statement to the Sheriff so it might not be easy to get anything from her. There was also a boy with Evans at the cafe on the day of the shooting. Witnesses say he was running interference for Evans, so he must know something. His name is Michael Guerin."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Morning After)
(Monday, September 27th, 1999)
Liz had been tossing and turning in bed for hours. She was so excited about seeing Max again that she couldn't sleep. The last time she had seen him was Friday at the Crash Festival and she was full of anticipation about their next meeting. She had hoped he might come into the Crashdown over the weekend but he hadn't.
Of course maybe it was wise for them not to be seen together too much, she told herself. The trick they had played on the Sheriff at the Crash Festival would not make him less suspicious, but perhaps it would make the events on the day of the shooting seem like a hoax as well.
She glanced at the clock; it was after one a.m. Technically it was already Monday and in a few hours she would see Max at school. She turned away from the clock and determinedly punched her pillow trying to find a more comfortable position, but the bed was not the problem. There were too many thoughts running through her head she couldn't quiet.
She tossed for a few minutes more but finally switched on the light and reached for her diary. If she couldn't sleep, she might as well write. It was a warm night and she climbed out the open window and settled into the lawn chair on the balcony. She drew her knees up and opened the book, quickly skimming the words she had written.
It's September 23rd,
Journal entry one.
I'm Liz Parker and five days ago I died.
After that, things got really weird.
She had written on September 23rd that she had died five days ago but it had only been four. Max had healed her on Sunday the 19th, 1999. It was a date she would definitely never forget. She sighed as she used her pen to cross out the number five and write in a four instead. At the time she hadn’t realized, but her head had been so full of Max Evans it had even effected her basic math skills, and she was still having a hard time concentrating on anything but him.
When he had reversed the connection between them it was if he had flipped a switch in her mind that allowed her to see him for the first time. She had always been attracted to him. Who wouldn't be? He was handsome and smart and nice to everyone, even if he was a bit shy, but he always had a wall up around him that made it clear he didn't want any close attachments.
She had believed that Max wouldn't be interested in her, small-town-girl Liz Parker. He had always seemed way out of her league, so sophisticated and mysterious. But when he had allowed her to see him, really see him through the connection, she knew he was everything she had ever wanted in a friend, a boyfriend, a soul mate.
Liz supposed she had always wanted the same things most girls wanted, a husband, a family, a career. She wanted to live a fulfilling, happy life surrounded by people she loved, and she could easily see Max as part of her life. But because of who and what he was, there were possibilities open to her that she had never even considered.
She glanced up at the stars and allowed her imagination to roam. She pictured herself and Max standing of the bridge of a space ship, that looked suspiciously like the Enterprise from Star Trek, their arms around one another, gazing at the stars, exploring the universe together...
Liz smiled. She was rushing things just a bit. They had all of the time in the world and she anticipated enjoying every minute, but she was still impatient for it to begin.
She took up her pen and started to record all of the feelings that were rushing through her mind onto the blank page laid out before her.
September 27th
I'm Liz Parker and I will never look at the stars in the sky the same way again.
I'll never look at anything the same way again.
What did Max Evans mean when he said, "I'll see you in school?" Was it
"I won't be able to breathe until we meet again" or was it just something
someone says to, like, fill space? And what is he thinking right now?
Is he also obsessed, tortured, going through one sleepless night to the
next, wondering what's going to happen between us?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Morning After)
(West Roswell High School)
Maria stood with Liz at her locker, talking. Suddenly Maria's voice dropped, "Kyle Valenti, headed this way."
Liz practically groaned aloud, "Like, in this general direction, or like, towards me?"
"Like, the latter," Maria said with a touch of doom in her voice.
"Oh God," Liz said. She and Kyle had dated over the summer but she had mainly thought of him as a friend. Who knows where it would have gone, but then the shooting had happened and Liz had discovered what real love was. What she felt for Kyle was fondness, caring, friendship, but it wasn't love.
"What are you gonna say?" Maria asked.
Liz wasn't sure what she was going to say. After they had tricked the Sheriff at the Crash Festival, she and Max had talked. They could both feel the pull toward one another like the attraction of magnets, drawing them inevitably together. Their meeting had been electric and full of promise and possibilities, and even though they had agreed not to be together, Liz had not been able to face Kyle afterward. It seemed like a betrayal of the feelings she and Max had shared.
She had not heard from Kyle over the weekend and she’d hoped he would be angry enough not to pursue a continuing relationship between them. Liz voiced her hopes to Maria as if somehow saying them aloud would make them come true. "I don't even know if there's anything to say. I mean, I saw him over the summer, and it was casual. I'm sure now that we're back in school, he's just thinking of me as a summer fling."
"Liz!" Kyle called to her warmly.
"Kyle!" Liz returned with more enthusiasm than she felt.
"How's my girl?" Kyle greeted a surprised Liz.
Maria wanted to gag, and excused herself quickly, "See ya!"
Liz turned to Kyle, "Hey."
"Hey. How's it going?"
"Good," Liz said, and attempted to steer the conversation in a safe direction. "You know, I'm just pretty loaded down with all this school stuff."
"Yeah I know," Kyle said amusedly. "You take all that stuff pretty seriously."
"Yeah," Liz said, realizing there was one more area in which she and Kyle would never agree.
"Right. Okay." Kyle said distractedly.
"All right," Liz said with relief. Apparently Kyle wasn't interested in pursuing their relationship or the reason why she had ditched him at the Crash Festival, and she turned to head to her next class.
But Kyle stopped her. "Listen Liz, I think it's important that we are honest with each other. I was talking with Tommy Hilligan from the team, and he agrees with me. A person should be on time, Liz. I know we left things casual, and I understand that, but you did say that you would meet me at the Crash Festival. I just feel that if you care about a person, which I do, then you should be on time. The truth is if you were just some girl and you stiffed me like you did, I would walk in a second, but you're not..."
Kyle's voice faded into the background as Liz's gaze was caught by Ms. Topolsky coming out of the Registrar's office. She was carrying a stack of files and Liz's suspicions about her kicked into overdrive. She desperately tried to keep the teacher in sight as she dismissed Kyle. "Kyle, I really want to talk to you about this, I do, but it's just not a good time. I'm sorry, I gotta go. I'm sorry."
Liz hurried down the hall trying to catch-up to Ms. Topolsky. She didn't know what it was about the new teacher that made her suspicious, but as soon as Ms. Topolsky had started asking unusual questions in class, Liz had been worried. For some reason there was just something about Ms. Topolsky that just didn't seem right. Liz rounded a corner and ran straight into the other woman, knocking the files from her hands.
"Yeah," Liz said, trying not to let the suspicion creep into her tone.
"Photographic memory," the teacher explained.
"Wow, that's interesting," Liz babbled, trying to cover her nervousness. "I've never met anyone with a photographic memory before."
"Helps in my line of work," Kathleen said mysteriously.
Liz reached for a file on the floor. "Here, let me help you with that."
"That's okay," Kathleen said, but Liz picked up a file anyway. The picture inside the file caught her attention immediately. It was Michael. Ms. Topolsky, the suspected spy and alien hunter, had Michael's file.
Liz had to warn him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Morning After)
(Tuesday, September 28th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Max smiled, "So you think Ms. Topolsky is an alien hunter?"
Liz grimaced. "When you say it like that, it sounds ridiculous."
Max's expression sobered. He hadn't meant to make fun of her. He was almost giddy that Liz cared so much about their safety, his safety, but now he was worried about her safety. He didn't believe there was anything unusual about Ms. Topolsky but none of them could afford to act suspiciously. "Liz, thank you, you know, for looking out for us. But we have to go on with life as it was before this happened. And we have to be careful now. All of us. You, too."
They parted and Max continued on his way to class, but his attention was captured by the Sheriff in the administration office and he was not alone. He was talking to Ms. Topolsky. Thoughts crowded into Max's mind at light speed. Why would a teacher be talking to the Sheriff? What if Liz was right? Ms. Topolsky the alien hunter? The FBI? Was she really investigating them? They couldn't afford to be at a disadvantage, they had to get all of the information they could. But how could they do that without giving themselves away?
Max sat in his next class and didn't hear a word the teacher said. He tried to conceive a plan to figure out who this new teacher was. He discretely asked a couple of students where her office was, hoping he would get the opportunity to search it, but an off-hand comment by one of the guys he asked gave him a plan.
Scott gave Max a conspiratorial wink and a thumbs-up, obviously mistaking Max's interest in Ms. Topolsky for a crush. "Yeah, I staked out that hottie yesterday. She's in the office behind the eraser room on the 2nd floor and," he continued, lowering his voice, "she has sixth period free."
The 2nd floor eraser room, Max considered, would be perfect. He had been in there before, actually cleaning erasers for extra credit, and he had noticed that the vent looked directly into the office. He could hide there and check out Ms. Topolsky's story. His thoughts strayed to Liz. She was a part of this and he should include her. She had spotted Topolsky for a phony before anyone else had even suspected. Liz had great instincts and he could use her observational skills and intellect to back him up. Yes, he thought with a smile as he scribbled a brief note to her, Liz was the perfect choice.
It had nothing to do with the fact that he wanted to be alone with Liz, he assured himself, nothing at all.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Monsters)
(Monday, October 11th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Kathleen Topolsky had fallen back on her training in psychology many times since she had joined the FBI, but it had never been more useful than on this assignment. It had been easy to convince the principal of the importance of getting the sophomore class to start planning for their futures. She had briefly outlined a series of short psychological tests that would help the students to look ahead and make goals to achieve their dreams. The fact that the tests were really geared to give an accurate psychological profile completely escaped his notice.
She suffered through the interviews with most of the kids only half listening to their babble, waiting for the kids she was interested in, Max Evans and his friends. She had hoped Michael Guerin would participate but he was once again absent.
She had saved the subject of her investigation for last and was interested to see what his responses would be. An alien taking a standardized test for humans, she could only imagine the possibilities.
Kathleen noticed that Max was nervous when he entered her office and she waited until he settled into a chair before she began. "Okay, let's play a relationship game. Tell me which character in this picture is most like you," she said as she showed him the picture, "and tell me what they're doing at the park."
Max blurted out an answer before thinking, "Probably the one behind the tree." But when he saw the look on Ms. Topolsky's face, he quickly backtracked and tried to turn it into a joke. "I was sort of kidding," he said with a laugh that sounded unconvincing even to himself.
Kathleen was somewhat taken aback by his obviously honest answer but her training kicked in and she hurried to agree with him, empathize. "No, that's interesting. That's a hard place to be." She chose her words carefully trying to make herself seem approachable. "I've been behind the tree myself. In college I barely left my dorm for three years, then I realized that I had gotten myself into this situation where I wasn't really living. I was just going through the motions, and it was really, really risky to change. To get out there in the world."
Her words caught Max's attention. "But it was worth it?" he asked.
She smiled, knowing she was getting through to him. "Yes, it was."
"Coming out from behind the tree, huh?" he said echoing her words.
"Exactly. You start small. You say, 'Today I'm going to do one thing to get out there.' Nothing big. Just one thing."
"And, what did you do?" Max asked, genuinely interested.
Max was falling right into her hands. If he was open to suggestion, her job would be much easier. "I started a conversation with this guy I liked," she said simply.
The bell rang, ending their session and she waited until Max left before making a note in her file next to his name.
has secrets
She almost laughed at the words she had written. If Max Evans was what they suspected, that was the biggest understatement of the century.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Monsters)
(The Evans House)
(A few hours later)
Max looked out his window and considered the stars above. One of them was their home. Their real home. After they had figured out what they were, he had often wondered if someone would come for them. Had their parents been in the '47 crash? Had others on the ship survived or were they the only ones?
Now they knew that there was at least one other of their kind out there but they didn't know anything about him other than the fact that he might be a killer. What kind of creature was he? What if in his true form he appeared to be a monster? Max shuddered; he didn't even want to think about it.
He and Michael and Isabel were essentially human. Maybe that is why they were here, because their race, their planet, was dying. Maybe they weren't meant to return. Maybe they had been made so human because this was their new home.
His thoughts turned to Liz. He had told her they couldn't be together because they were different but what if they weren't so different after all? What if they could be together? Maybe this other, the fourth alien could tell them.
His gaze returned to the stars. Home. A real home. Max had often wondered if he were offered the chance to go home, would he take it? Earth was all he knew. It was home to him.
Isabel's voice interrupted his thoughts, "Looking for something?"
Max voiced the questions he had been pondering, "What if there is someone out there somewhere, waiting for us to come home, you know? Another mom and dad? I know we never really talk about this stuff. Do you wonder about it at all?"
"Every day," she said wistfully.
"Well what if we could find out?" Max continued, "What if someone had the answers for us? Would you want to know?"
"I think I'd be really scared," Isabel said, echoing his fears. "What is this about Max? Is this about the key Michael found, because you know we can't do anything about it."
Topolsky's words echoed in his head.
'I wasn't really living. I was just going through the motions.'
He tried to find the words to explain what he had been pondering. "We're always being so cautious, you know?" Max started. "Always watching behind our backs. Never getting too involved, but we're never moving forward either. We're just kinda stuck, Isabel. I'm not sure I want to be stuck anymore."
Isabel considered her brother. Since healing Liz, Max had almost seemed like a different person, and she was afraid she was losing him. "What's making you think about this? The key or Liz?"
"I'm not sure," Max admitted.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Monsters)
(Tuesday, October 12th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Kathleen Topolsky looked at Max sitting across from her. He seemed more nervous than usual. "Are you having a hard time with something in your life right now, Max?"
"No, not at all," he responded too quickly.
"Because some adopted kids go through tough times around this age,” she continued, ignoring his answer. “You know, identity issues, things like that."
"What does this have to do with my career path again?" he asked suspiciously.
Kathleen could practically feel his discomfort and decided to back off momentarily, after all she did want him to trust her. "If I'm going to help you figure out what you're going to become, maybe we should talk about who you really are. Now, you're an excellent student. Are you thinking of college?"
"It's a little soon for that."
Kathleen was somewhat surprised by his answer. "Two years. You don't think that far ahead?"
"Not usually," he admitted.
"What about the past Max?" she said hoping to push him into an answer. "What did you want to be when you were five?" She watched as his level of discomfort rose even higher, and suddenly the realization hit her. "You don't remember anything before you were adopted, do you?"
"What does this have to do with my future?"
"Sometimes it's hard to move forward with your future until you can figure out your past."
Kathleen watched as Max absorbed her words and then quietly left her office. She was getting through to him, but she was positive by his reaction to her question that he didn't remember anything before the adoption. That was the reaction of a young child to a traumatic situation, not the reaction of a cold-blooded alien killer the FBI had been tracking since the '47 crash.
Her brow knotted in concentration. There was no doubt Max was otherworldly, but the evidence was stacking up that he was not the alien who had left a trail of bodies in his wake for the last fifty years.
Kathleen reached for the phone and dialed the secure number.
It was answered on the first ring. "Control."
She gave her password. "7 - 3 - 2 - 9 - 0."
"Report," said Stephens.
"I am making progress in gaining the subject's trust."
"Anything else?"
She paused wondering if she should voice her doubts. "Um, I think this may be a different subject than the one the Unit has been tracking."
"What makes you think that?" Stephens asked, not able to keep the surprise out of his tone.
"My psychology training. His reactions are wrong for a hardened killer. He just seems like a troubled boy."
"Maybe it's just a good act," suggested Stephens.
"Maybe," Kathleen agreed, "but if it is, he deserves an Oscar."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, October 15th, 1999)
Michael climbed into Max's window without knocking. "Max this key thing is really bothering me..." he trailed off as he took in Max's appearance. "What the hell is that?"
Max glanced down and the golden vest he was wearing. "I didn't think it was that bad." He shrugged, "I guess the badge is a little goofy."
Michael shook his head, "No, I mean what are you doing?"
"I took a job at the UFO museum."
Michael grimaced, "An alien working in an alien museum, nice sense of irony Maxwell."
"Irony aside,” Max started to explain, “the owner Milton, has all kinds of files about UFO sightings for the last fifty years. He has connections with UFO groups all over the world and access to all of the UFO sites on the Internet. I thought maybe I could learn something."
Michael nodded enthusiastically and slapped Max on the arm. "Like I said, Maxwell, good thinking."
(Episode - Leaving Normal)
(Tuesday, October 19th, 1999)
(Liz’s Balcony)
Liz opened her journal and started to write.
It's October 19th. I'm Liz Parker and this is what I've been thinking. Can life ever go back to normal? Part of me wants safety, wants to go back to how things were, to a life that I could predict, where I know how life is going to be. And the other part of me wants to go somewhere else, into the unknown.
Liz put her pen down. She had been growing more restless over the last week. It had only been a month since Max had healed her, but now it seemed as if her life was in constant turmoil. She'd had set-in-stone plans for her future; a clear, straight path filled with goals that would lead her to the desired destination. But now everything was different.
Knowing the truth about Max had made her question many things including the importance of her life plan. Max, Michael and Isabel were searching for answers to their past that might hold a significance beyond anything they could imagine. Everything she had considered important in her life faded into the background when compared to that.
Sometimes she wished she didn't know Max's secret, she could just lead a normal life like the other six billion people on the planet, but those thoughts only ever lasted a few seconds. What she had gained by getting to know Max was worth the all of the trouble and self-doubt. But when it was quiet and she was alone with just her thoughts, like she was now, she wondered where the future would take them.
Over the last few weeks she and Max had grown closer and most of the time she wished their friendship would grow into something more. Sometimes it seemed as if Max did too but then he would back off, push her away. She sighed. It seemed as if they were doomed to exist in a limbo that neither of them was sure how to escape, never moving forward, but unable to go back because they were connected by the secret they shared.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Leaving Normal)
(Crashdown Cafe)
(Later that day)
Max slid into a booth and watched as Liz served a table of men he assumed to be dentists, attending the orthodontist's convention. His suspicions were confirmed when she smiled widely to show them her teeth.
She glanced in his direction with a smile and walked toward him, and Max felt a sense of profound satisfaction. Now that they were friends and Liz shared his secret, it seemed as if everything was perfect. He was able to talk to her whenever he wanted and when he came into the Crashdown he didn't have to pretend it was just to eat.
Liz stopped at his table and motioned over her shoulder. "It's an orthodontist convention."
Max couldn't help but smile, "Apparently."
"So, are you waiting for Michael or..." she trailed off and finished the sentence in her head, or are you here because you wanted to see me as much as I wanted to see you.
"No, no." Max said, looking at the menu. No, he said to himself, I am here to see you. He continued aloud, "I'll just have and Alien Blast."
Liz knew he was referring to an item on the menu but his choice closely echoed the overwhelming feelings she had for him. "Me, too," she mumbled, unaware she had spoken aloud.
"Excuse me?" Max asked, wondering if she had really spoken or if his fantasy was intruding into reality again.
"Nothing," Liz said, feeling the heat of a blush climbing up her face. "Okay, one Alien Blast."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max examined his bruises and cuts in his mirror. It had been just over an hour ago that he had been so happy, but somehow things always went wrong. He thought he could be satisfied with just being around Liz, just being friends with her, but obviously Kyle and his buddies had not seen it that way.
Kyle had not been with the guys who had attacked him, but Kyle had either spoken to them or they had noticed the extra time Max had been spending with Liz. Either way it could easily turn into a dangerous situation. Kyle was the Sheriff's son and the last thing they needed was another reason for Valenti to become suspicious of them.
As much as Max hated his decision, he knew what he had to do. He had to stay away from Liz.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Washington, DC)
Pierce threw Agent Stephen's report onto his desk. Stephens had actually suggested that Max Evans might not be dangerous. Pierce skimmed the words on the page.
Considering the results of Agent Topolsky's psychological evaluation, I believe we should examine the possibility that the subject may not be the same entity the Unit has been pursuing. The subject's reactions to the tests are typical of a human adolescent, and I suggest using more subtle means to determine his exact nature.
Pierce rolled his eyes; Stephens was getting soft. Even if Max Evans was not the same creature they had been chasing for the last fifty years, he was an alien and all of them were cold-blooded killers. But Pierce didn't believe Max was a different creature. He had been on Earth long enough to learn how to use human gullibility to his advantage, and Max obviously had Topolsky and Stephens wrapped around his little, green finger.
Pierce picked up the phone and punched the number angrily. When it was answered, his words were clipped, "Stephens may be a problem. Keep an eye on him."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Leaving Normal)
(Wednesday, October 20, 1999)
(Roswell Memorial Hospital)
Liz was restless waiting for the doctors to tell them what had happened to her Grandma. She was with her parents and Kyle had even come, hoping to comfort and support her, but his presence wasn't helping. Her mind kept straying to Max. Just the thought of him sent a warm, calming feeling through her, and she wished he were there to tell her everything would be all right.
She glanced at Kyle. He didn't have to be there but he had come. He really was a nice guy. Suddenly Liz realized that Kyle deserved better than she was capable of giving him. It wasn't fair to him she was always thinking of Max. She knew this wasn’t the time or place, but she would have to let him go, soon.
Liz got up and mumbled, "I'll be right back." She walked down the hall to the soda machine, deposited her money and pressed a button. As she picked up the can, she noticed the phone, just inches away. She knew it was silly, Max couldn't do anything, but she just wanted to hear his voice. She dialed the phone and felt a pang of disappointment when his machine answered.
"Hi, Max," she started, not knowing quite what to say. "Its Liz. I'm at the hospital. Something happened to my grandmother. We don't know if it's serious, but it seems really bad. I'm just scared. Look, I don't even know why I'm calling you. I guess I just wanted to hear your voice or something. Now I just feel completely stupid. Look, don't come here or anything because everyone is here. I'll just see you in school tomorrow. Sorry for the weird call. Bye."
She replaced the phone with a sigh, somehow feeling better even though she had only heard his voice on the machine.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Missing)
(Monday, October 25th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
When Kathleen had seen Liz in the dark classroom earlier, she had known something was wrong, but now that she had stumbled across an upset Alex too, she suspected the strain of the secret was starting to get to the group of friends. She invited Alex into her office to talk, and he surprised her by getting right to the heart of the subject.
"No, it's just, you know, things change. People change. You accept it and you move on."
"Who's changed, Alex?" Kathleen asked, hoping for a break in his loyalty. "You?"
"No, not me," he denied.
"Your girlfriend?" she asked, hoping to play on the crush she suspected he had for Liz.
"No," Alex denied, "I don't have a... No girlfriend, Ms. Topolsky."
"Well, that doesn't surprise me. Teenage girls can never spot the good ones," Kathleen flattered him, but then quickly turned the discussion back toward her main interest. "I mean, look at Liz Parker, dating Kyle Valenti. He's a little obvious, don't you think?"
"Yeah, well," Alex defended his friend, "you know, apparently Liz is going through some stuff right now, so..."
"Stuff?" Kathleen interrupted, trying not to sound too interested.
"It's stupid. Liz loses her diary, and the next thing I know, Inspector DeLuca tells me that they have me pinned as the main suspect. These are my good friends, you know?"
Kathleen listened and commiserated with Alex for a few minutes longer and when it was clear he wasn't going to divulge any secrets, she let him go. As he closed the door, she picked up the phone and dialed.
"Control," Stephens answered.
"7 - 3 - 2 - 9 - 0," Kathleen spoke into the receiver.
"What have you got?"
"Something interesting has happened," Kathleen said. "Any chance of sending me the backup I requested?"
"You will have two Agents in the morning."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Missing)
(Tuesday, October 26th, 1999)
(Crashdown Cafe)
Kyle followed his friends into the Crashdown and immediately spotted the one person who he didn't want to see. He didn't know what Max Evans had done to Liz but it was obvious he was partly to blame for Liz breaking up with him. Kyle liked Liz a lot, maybe even loved her, and he'd had moments when he had considered marrying her when they graduated, but Max had ruined that.
His dad had told him to stay away from Max but Kyle would be damned if he was going to. He didn't care what Max was into, he was going to get him back for breaking up his relationship with Liz. He made a detour to Max's table, "I'm onto you, Evans," he said, sure Max would get his meaning.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max acted like Kyle’s words didn’t mean anything but as soon as he was able, he excused himself from Isabel and Michael and rushed upstairs to see Liz. "Kyle stole it," he blurted out, "Kyle stole your journal."
"No, Max,” Liz said. “Don't go Maria on me, okay? It's not stolen, it's just, it's misplaced."
"I'm onto you. Just now, he looked right at me and said, I'm onto you. It means he read your journal, Liz. It means he knows about me."
"No, Max," Liz denied. "It's not about the journal. It's about us, okay? Kyle thinks that you had something to do with our breaking up. And he's not a thief. You know, the journal has only been missing for one day. Kyle hasn't been in my house in over a week."
"And the Crashdown?" Max asked, his suspicions not laid to rest.
"No, not there either."
Max calmed down somewhat and looked around Liz's room. He noticed a CD on her table. "Good album," he said as he picked it up. Suddenly he had a vision. Kyle had been in her room, recently. He had left her the CD.
Max turned to Liz, "He was here."
"Who was here?" Liz asked, confused by the sudden topic changes.
"Kyle," Max said simply.
"No, Max. I told you Kyle hasn't been here for over a week."
"I saw him."
"You saw him," Liz repeated, still confused.
"I had a flash, Liz," he explained. "When things get intense, heightened, sometimes we feel things, see things. He was here, Liz."
Max wondered briefly if that was why Michael got a flash from the key in Valenti's office. Michael had been worked up since the shooting, and he had to have been especially nervous about breaking into the Sheriff's office. And Michael was especially attuned to anything that could lead them home.
Or maybe it was just another power Michael was manifesting. Michael the touch psychic, Max thought. That would not be good.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Missing)
(Wednesday, October 27th, 1999)
Kathleen met the two agents that Stephens sent to her, in a field outside of town. "I think Liz Parker's diary provides one of the most compelling leads I've ever encountered since I joined the unit."
"Wait a second." Agent Harris said. "I cut my vacation short for a diary?" But when he saw the look that Agent Topolsky gave him he backtracked, "Okay, sorry."
Kathleen continued with her explanation, "This is not just a diary, Agent. This is potential proof of alien contact. Not from a crackpot farmer or a drunk somewhere, but from a straight-A student. Treasurer of the Roswell science club."
"So, uh, any idea where this diary might be?"
Kathleen smiled, "I think I do. This is where we should get started. She's been having a problem with her boyfriend. His name is Kyle Valenti. The only problem, he is the son of the local Sheriff."
Agent Harris shook his head, "It won't be a problem."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Two Hours Later)
Agents Harris and Adams met Agent Topolsky in the same field.
"We didn't find the diary," started Agent Harris, "but we did find something of interest."
"And what was that?" asked Kathleen.
"Apparently we aren't the only one's who thought Kyle might have taken the diary. Liz Parker and Max Evans were at the Valenti house looking for it too."
Kathleen smiled, "Then they do have something to hide don't they?"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Missing)
(Thursday, October 28th, 1999)
(Hank’s Trailer)
Michael pulled Liz's diary out from underneath the false bottom in the drawer where he had hidden it. He had finished reading it the day he had taken it and put it in the drawer for safekeeping, but then promptly forgotten about it until Max had mentioned it.
When Michael had discovered Liz was keeping a diary, he had been angry that she would risk revealing their secrets. He had broken into her house the next morning when she was at school and taken the diary, but when he read it, he saw they had nothing to fear.
But he also had to admit to himself that there had been another reason he was so curious. He'd had a crush on Liz when they had been in elementary school. She was cute and smart, if not a little too serious, and part of him still admired her. But he'd never admitted it to anyone, even his best friend Max, because he'd known that Max had loved Liz even back then.
Michael knew he never had a chance with Liz for several reasons, the main one being his otherworldly status, but he still felt a tinge of jealously that she had fallen for Max, and he envied the connection they shared.
And when he had read her diary, he could see she would have never turned to him. The qualities she had fallen for in Max were exactly the same qualities Michael himself admired and he didn't think he would ever possess them.
Michael tucked the diary in his pocket and headed for the Crashdown, and his thoughts turned back to the day just over a month ago that had started this whole thing. His lingering admiration for Liz had made him hesitate when he could have stopped Max from healing her, but he didn't regret it. He had been scared at first, but Liz's acceptance of what they were, made him feel a little less like freak, and reading her feelings for Max made Michael feel it might be possible for someone to care for him that way.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - 285 South)
(Tuesday, November 9th, 1999)
Michael was frustrated that they had made so little progress about the mystery of the key. He had tried to get more information on James Atherton beyond what the book jacket had said but he couldn't find anything. There had to be something somewhere that would give him an idea to where the dome house was located. He paced around his room trying to think. Where would you go to find info on a UFO nut, as Max had called him?
UFO - Max. It suddenly clicked into place; the UFO museum. Max had told him that his boss kept all kinds of files, surely there was something on this Atherton guy. Michael glanced at his watch. It was after closing time. He shrugged, it might be better that no one else was around anyway.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - 285 South)
(Wednesday, November 10th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Kathleen waited until all of the kids had left the classroom before she entered.
Mr. Sommers greeted her, "Thanks again for your suggestion. These, these questions are so insightful."
"My pleasure, Steve,” she purred. “As you know, I did my graduate thesis on the importance of oral history in psychology. So, did you pair up the students the way I suggested?" she asked innocently.
"Oh, yes, yes. It should prove quite interesting," he replied excitedly.
"Sometimes you end up with the most revealing details, just by putting the right people together."
Kathleen smiled as she walked down the hall toward her office. It had been very easy to persuade Steve Sommers to give the kids the assignment. He had a bit of a crush on her and she had used it to her advantage.
She had seen signs of strain in Max's group and she’d created the assignment not only hoping to gather information but also to try and cause more stress by pairing the more volatile people together. Kyle paired with Max; she shook her head to keep from laughing aloud. That had been the most inspired pairing. Anyone could see they were both interested in Liz and clearly Kyle blamed Max for his break up with Liz.
Yes, she thought to herself, now was the time to keep them under a constant surveillance. Something was bound to break soon and she would be there when it did.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
Liz watched as Max and Isabel walked out of the diner without saying a word. Something was going on and it involved Maria. Liz grabbed her bag and ran after them. She caught them just as they reached the Jeep. "What is going on here?"
"The less you know right now, the better," Max said, his main desire to protect Liz.
"Max, no!" Liz protested, she was not going to let him push her away again. "Not when Maria's involved."
"Maria?" he asked, wondering what she had to do with it.
"It would be her car with her in it," Isabel drawled, tired of the trouble Michael had been causing. "Going South on 285."
"We better hurry," Max said, as he climbed up into the Jeep. When he saw Liz about to climb in, his first reaction was to stop her, and keep her out of their mess. "Hey, no. You can't come."
Liz turned hurt eyes to him and Max didn’t know what he would have done but suddenly Kyle was there.
"Trouble in paradise?" Kyle sneered. "So soon?"
Kyle’s words angered Max. No one treated Liz that way. He spoke to her without taking his eyes off Kyle, "Get in."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
They left so quickly that they almost ran into the man who had been watching them.
Agent Jensen called Agent Topolsky. "I'm outside the Crashdown. Parker and the two Evans kids just left, in a hurry."
"Let's find out where they're going." Kathleen said.
"Yes ma'am."
Kathleen was thrilled. Finally it looked as if something were happening. She quickly typed an e-mail message.
Special Investigation Unit,
Code Name: West Roswell High...
Tension in the Ranks.
Waiting for them to slip up.
Will happen soon.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Agent Jensen looked at the flat tires on his car and then at the Jeep pulling away. Obviously he had not been as careful as he had thought. The kids had spotted him.
He pulled out his cell phone and called Agent Topolsky again. "They made me and I lost them but they are still headed south on 285."
"Understood Agent," she replied. "I am following a lead that will take me right to them. Let me know if anything else turns up." She turned off the phone and checked to make sure the Sheriff's cruiser was still in sight.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Max’s Jeep)
(Heading south on 285)
Liz was getting worried. She, Max and Isabel had been driving a long time without any sign of the Jetta. Liz didn't really know Michael, didn't know what he was capable of, and he had Maria. "It's getting so late. You know, maybe we should just call our parents."
"No," Max said automatically. They had always handled everything themselves. They had never even considered asking for help.
"They could help find them," Liz pressed.
Isabel could hear the worry in Liz's tone and she was worried herself. She and Liz had come to a bit of an understanding earlier and she felt that Liz only had their best interests at heart. "I hate to say this, but maybe she's right, Max. I mean, I never liked the idea of Michael going into this place without us checking it out first."
"No,” Max said stubbornly. “Nobody can know about this."
"Max, I'm really worried about Maria," Liz protested.
Isabel knew what her brother's tone meant, but she tried to reason with him. "I'm worried about Michael, and all you seem to care about is what's inside that dome, right?"
"I didn't say that," Max argued.
"You didn't have to!" Isabel said.
Max was frustrated. He had never really wanted to find out about their past, but now it was important. Now that Liz knew their secret it seemed as if all of his dreams were only a step away. "Isabel, we're close to something," he said, willing Isabel to understand.
Maybe finding out about their past wasn't as scary as it had always seemed. More and more Max believed that there was nothing out there for them. Because of Liz, he wanted to believe they were sent to Earth to make a life, and maybe they could find proof of that in Texas.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kyle pulled up outside the motel where he saw Max's Jeep parked. A motel, he thought to himself, Liz was not that kind of girl. Maybe she didn't realize what she was getting into. Maybe she was in over her head. He had a chance to offer her a way out of this mess and if he did, she might turn to him again.
He walked down the row of doors trying to determine which room they were in, but the shouts coming from the open door ahead was a dead give-away. As Kyle approached, he was just able to make out the words,
they're gonna find out about us, and when they do, everybody in this room...
Intrigued, Kyle pushed the door open, but the talk stopped when the occupants spotted him.
"Kyle!" Liz gasped, obviously not expecting him.
"Everyone in this room is what?" Kyle asked.
"Get out," Michael snarled.
Kyle wasn't intimated by his bravado. "Why don't you go ahead and finish what you were saying? Or are you afraid that I'll find out what your little secret is? Are you afraid that I might find out what the hell you guys are doing out here? In the middle of nowhere, in the middle of the night?"
"I said get out!" Michael yelled, advancing on Kyle.
"Michael, don't," Max warned.
But in his rage, Michael pushed Kyle and sent an uncontrolled burst of power into him that pushed him across the room.
Kyle was a little surprised Michael had that much strength. "Who the hell are you guys?" He picked himself up off the floor. "What's going on here?" When he didn’t get an answer he turned to Liz. "And what are you doing here? I'm gonna get you out of here," he said as he grabbed her arm and started pulling her toward the door. "Come on."
At the sight of Kyle touching Liz, Max's possessive instincts surged forward and he tried to disengage Kyle's hand from Liz. "Leave her alone."
"Get off of me!" Kyle said, his temper rising.
Liz knew that a fight was just moments away. "Just stop it, both of you, okay? This has gotten so out of control!" She turned to Kyle, sorry for the words she had to speak, knowing it would cause him pain. "I am not your girlfriend anymore, Kyle."
Kyle shook his head. "Liz, I don't know what's going on here, and I don't care. I just want you to come back with me."
Liz took a deep breath. She wasn't getting through to him, she would have to be more plain. "You don't belong here, Kyle. This is none of your business."
Kyle was shocked. He thought Liz was just confused, that she would welcome a way out, but she had obviously made her decision. She was obviously with Max now. Kyle shook his head, "I don't know, I don't know what I ever saw in you."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - 285 South)
(Thursday, November 11th, 1999)
(Atherton’s House)
Kathleen silently followed Sheriff Valenti into the geodesic dome. Obviously he was following in his father's footsteps investigating aliens, but she couldn't let him get to any information the kids uncovered. And he was already too close.
She waited until his back was turned and delivered a surgical hit to the head that she knew would render him unconscious. Then she turned to examine the room. The kids had obviously come in and then disappeared.
There had to be a secret room somewhere. She spotted the keyhole on the wall almost immediately and quickly used a lock pick, causing the trap door to spring up from the floor. As she opened the door wider, she could hear scuffling coming from the room below; the kids had obviously heard her.
She ran down the stairs into the small room and followed the sounds to a pipe where the kids had escaped. Scrambling through the pipe, she emerged into daylight just in time to see the Jeep disappearing in a cloud of dust.
Kathleen slammed her hand on the pipe in frustration. She had been so close.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - River Dog)
(Thursday, November 11th, 1999)
(Washington, DC)
Agent Stephens slumped into his chair. He had been followed to work again this morning. Obviously he was on Pierce's list, and people on that list had a habit of disappearing, or worse. The case in Roswell was not proceeding as quickly as Pierce had wanted and Topolsky's latest report left a lot to be desired.
Stephens grabbed the phone and called Topolsky. He listened as once again she related the events of last night.
"Things are very much under control, Sir."
Stephens grabbed his head in disbelief. "Agent Topolsky, do you understand the assignment that was given to you?"
"Yes, sir, I do," she said confidently.
He practically groaned aloud, "Repeat it."
"I'm sorry?"
"Your assignment," he said, his patience wearing thin. "Repeat it to me."
"The assignment is to observe the subjects and determine whether or not the theories about them are substantiated."
"You're forgetting something, Agent. The word covertly. To covertly observe the subjects to determine whether or not the theories about them are substantiated. Covertly!"
"I've been acting covertly," Kathleen assured him.
"Drop-kicking the Sheriff. You call that covert?"
"The Sheriff was endangering my operation," Kathleen said.
"Your operation?" Stephen roared.
"Our operation," Kathleen quickly corrected.
"Wrong again, Agent. Not your operation. Not our operation. My operation! Mine!" Stephens put his hand to his throat. "I think I have a piece of my bagel permanently lodged in my esophagus."
He needed to show Pierce that he was making progress on this case to get himself out of this mess. He was the one who would get the credit if it went right and the axe if it went bad. He took a deep breath, "New orders, Agent Topolsky. See if you can follow them this time. Whatever those kids took from that house, I want it. Get it. Whatever those kids are doing right now, I want to know about it. Do you understand, Agent Topolsky?"
"I understand."
"By any means necessary, Agent."
"Yes, sir."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Pierce waited until they hung up, before speaking to the man seated across from him. "Do you see what I mean? Stephens is running a circus down there. I want you to send two of your best men to the Evans house this morning and get what the kids recovered from Texas. I am afraid that Stephens and Topolsky will screw it up, again."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - River Dog)
(Friday, November 12th, 1999)
(Mesiliko Reservation)
River Dog watched from the trees as the dark-haired girl Liz, drove away. When the lights of the car disappeared into the night, he turned and headed toward the cave where it had all begun. It had been more than thirty years since Nasedo had left, and in that time River Dog had only returned to the cave once. He had known Nasedo was a visitor from another world but he had never been frightened of him until he had witnessed what Nasedo had done to Atherton.
River Dog had often wondered why Nasedo killed the man but he had been too afraid at the time to ask. Finally he had come to the conclusion that Nasedo's people just didn’t have the same respect for life that his people did. They killed without conscience, without remorse.
After all of these years he had hoped no one would come and that would be the end, but now this girl had come forward. He reached the entrance to the cave and after lighting a torch, ventured inside and down the corridor into the chamber Nasedo had used. Glancing around briefly, he noted that it appeared the same as the last time he had been there. He moved the torch close to the writing on the rocky wall, illuminating it. The message was still intact, he noticed with disappointment. He would have to keep his promise to Nasedo.
At first he had worked to keep the village children away from the cave, fearing for their safety, but as the years had passed he eased his watchfulness, hoping the writing on the cave would be destroyed, and there would be nothing for another visitor to find.
He thought about Liz and wondered if she were a visitor as well. She had seemed like a scared kid but he knew appearances could be deceiving. He would send his nephew Eddie into town to invite the girl to the cave. He would have to test her as Nasedo had instructed and if she passed, his promise would be fulfilled and he would finally be free.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, November 15th, 1999)
(Washington, DC)
Pierce shoved the file away from him. They were the last in the box the kids had taken from Atherton's house but there was nothing useful in any of them. Reading the journals and files it was easy to see that Atherton had been unbalanced. He had gone looking for survivors from the '47 crash to prove his outrageous theories and had maintained his views about the inferiority of their intellect until the end when the notes just ended. Pierce shook his head. More than likely Atherton's beliefs had caused his death.
How could Atherton believe a race capable of constructing a ship able to reach Earth could possess the limitations he had written about? The guy was truly a nut.
Among the delusional rantings however there had been a very carefully kept journal about Atherton’s discovery of a drifter he had found living in a cave just outside the Mescalero reservation. If Atherton were to be believed, this man was an alien that survived the crash. Most people would have dismissed his theory as more fantasy but Pierce knew from the Special Unit's records that it was likely. The dates of the time the man lived in the cave matched the time that the alien had escaped from Eagle Rock Military Base.
Pierce had carefully combed through every paper but there was nothing that would lead him to the alien's current location or even a description. The only thing he had learned was the name the alien had used forty years ago. Nasedo.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Blood Brothers)
(Thursday, November 17th, 1999)
Kathleen dialed Agent Moss.
"Hello?" he answered.
"Get to the hospital," Kathleen ordered. "Now. We might have an opportunity."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Memorial Hospital)
Isabel smiled briefly as Nurse Susan left Max’s beside. It always surprised her Michael could turn on so much charm when he wanted to.
Michael turned back to them, "I'll get the blood."
"They can't get that blood," Isabel voiced her fear aloud, trying to figure a way out of this mess.
Liz turned to Isabel, "So I don't get it. What have you guys done before?"
"Nothing like this has ever happened before," Isabel said simply.
"But what about when you guys get sick?" Liz persisted.
"We don't get sick," Isabel answered distractedly, her mind still on their immediate problem.
She or Michael could change the composition of the blood to make it look human, well, she conceded, Max could if he were conscious. She and Michael didn't have the exacting control the change would take, somehow Max's gifts were more attuned toward healing and physiological manipulations. She and Michael could both heal simple things but the more difficult and delicate healing was much easier for Max. If she or Michael messed up changing the blood it could look like Max had all kinds of things wrong with him and the doctors would take more blood. She sighed with exasperation, they had to do something quickly.
Suddenly an answer came to her and Isabel turned to Liz. "We need blood. We'll take some of yours and replace Max's with it."
Liz shook her head, "It can't be mine. They can tell male from female blood."
"Then we need to find a guy."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz glanced at Alex who was waiting patiently for an explanation. He trusted her and she had to let him down. Even if she were able to tell him the truth, she didn't know if she wanted to drag another person into their mess. She felt the regret well up within her. Alex was already involved, even though he didn't know it. She had used him, trading on his trust but she didn't feel as if she'd had any other choice. She would do anything to save Max. She sighed inwardly, there was no point in putting off the inevitable, "Alex, maybe you should go home."
Alex was dumbfounded. "Liz, what I just did I could get arrested for. And that's all you have to say to me?" He looked toward Maria, "Any of you?"
"Alex..." Liz started, attempting to come up with an explanation, but she was cut off by Michael.
"She said go home," he barked.
"Great new friends you've made, Liz," snapped Alex.
Liz watched for a second as Alex started to leave but she couldn't just let him go, and hurried after him. "Alex, wait..."
"I've been waiting, Liz," Alex cut her off angrily, "And apparently I'm not going to get an explanation."
Liz didn't know what to say. "It's complicated, okay?"
"No, no. It's not okay, Liz. None of this is okay."
Liz tried to explain. "Alex, look, you've gotta trust me."
Alex shook his head. "What is it?" he asked, and then the truth of the situation suddenly came to him. "Drugs? Is that what this is?" He knew he was right. What else would they have needed his blood to cover up? He was getting angrier with each word, imagining what could have happened to Liz, and she was still trying to protect Max. "You and Max go out for a drive. He gets wasted, almost kills you both. That's what I'm covering for, isn't it?"
"Alex," Liz started but Alex's words silenced her again.
Alex was warming to his topic as he continued, "You can't use Michael's blood because he's just as high." He was disgusted with himself for saying these things to Liz but she had used him and he felt betrayed and hurt. "So who do you call? You call on your buddy Alex. Stupid, straight Alex who does everything you say cuz he's such a loyal friend that you lie to and you use whenever you can."
"It's not true," Liz whispered.
Alex could see the pain in her eyes and felt a small sense of satisfaction, he had gotten through to her, hurt her. He could see his old friend looking through her eyes again. He took a breath, "Then tell me the truth, Liz. For once."
Liz wanted desperately to tell Alex the truth but there was nothing she could say without risking Max. There was no choice, she knew what she had to do. "You're right,” she said softly. “It's drugs."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kathleen watched as Agent Moss walked away. He said that he thought the kids had switched blood samples in the hospital and if they had used Alex's blood, it would be easy enough to find out. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed her friend in the FBI lab.
"Kelso," said the voice that answered the phone.
"Jeanie, it's Kathleen."
"Kathleen, how have you been? It's been a while."
"Yes, sorry. I have been kinda busy but actually that's why I called. I need a drug, easy to administer and it would cause a nosebleed quickly."
"Right to the point. That's what I like about you," Jeanie said with a laugh. "And I happen to know just the thing you want."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Blood Brothers)
(Thursday, November 18th, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
As she talked with Max, all Liz could think of was that she had almost lost him. And it hadn't been because a spaceship had come or because the government had discovered him, it had been because of a stupid accident. It made her realize Max could be taken from her at any time.
And she couldn't hold her feelings inside any longer, she had to let him know. "When I saw you in that car, I thought you were..." she let her words trail off not even able to speak her thoughts. "It was like I couldn't breathe, you know?"
Max knew exactly what she meant because he had felt the same thing that day in the Crashdown when he had realized she had been shot. But being around him was more dangerous than ever and he steered the conversation in another direction, "I never got a chance to thank you for what you did at the hospital."
"It was Alex who did it," Liz reminded him. "He really came through. He always does." She didn't think she was convincing Max but she had to try. "Max?" she asked, her single word conveying her meaning.
Max knew how badly Liz wanted to tell Alex but they just couldn't take the chance. "We can't tell him."
"I know," Liz said, trying to hide her disappointment.
"But we have to tell him something," Max said.
"You mean lie," Liz stated blandly.
"Isabel saw him talking with Kyle today," Max said, trying to make her see why they couldn't trust anyone else.
Liz wasn't listening to his reasons though, she could only think of Alex and how much his friendship meant to her. "He saved your life, Max."
"Look, I know it's hard, but..."
Liz stopped him before he could finish his sentence. She knew why they couldn't tell Alex and she didn't need Max to tell her again. "I already told him that it was drugs, at the hospital."
"Did he believe you?" Max asked softly, knowing what it had cost her to lie to her friend.
"I think so," Liz said sadly.
Once again Max could see how his being involved with Liz was ruining her life. "Liz, I am so sorry.
"I guess these are the things you do when…" Liz paused, not sure if she should press the point when Max so obviously did not want to talk about it. But a sudden image of him in the hospital made her continue, "When you feel a certain way about someone."
"I guess," said Max.
He waited until she had disappeared into the classroom before turning to walk to his own class. He had never imagined that Liz would have to go to such lengths to keep his secret. It had seemed so simple at first, but the more deeply involved they became, the more he was hurting her. He wanted so desperately to be with her but he had to keep reminding himself of what could happen to her.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Blood Brothers)
(Friday, November 19th, 1999)
(Crashdown Cafe)
"Thanks for coming," Liz greeted Alex, glad that he still believed in her enough to come.
"I've met you here a thousand times, but it just doesn't feel the same," he said wistfully. He could feel his world changing around him and he was afraid of what it was turning into. "You know?"
"Yeah, I know, Alex. You've been my friend since Ms. Elmer's class in the fifth grade."
"No, no, no," he corrected her. "We actually met in fourth, but you didn't notice me till fifth."
"Yes," Liz agreed, "and I've come to you with every problem I've ever had."
"Until now," he said, the reality of the situation pressing in on him again.
"No, even now," Liz asserted. "What happened at that hospital with Max, that was like the most important thing I ever had to do in my life. And I called you." She paused looking for the right words. "Alex, this is the hardest thing I have ever asked anyone to do. Look, I need you. I need you to believe in me, even though I can't, I can't tell you what you want to know."
"Because of Max," Alex said.
"No, forget Max, Alex," Liz insisted. "This is between us. Look, I told you before this was complicated. Well, maybe it's not. There is a right side, and there is a wrong side. And if you choose the wrong side right now, Alex, something really terrible is going to happen, to all of us. I am begging you, Alex, if five years of friendship have meant anything to you, please trust me. I swear to you, I am on the right side."
Alex studied Liz's face, he could tell she was scared. Maybe she was scared of being exposed or maybe she was scared of Max being exposed, but she was scared, and he couldn't stand to see her like that. Maybe after this was over he could convince her to tell the truth, but she was his friend and he had to help her now. "What do you want me to do?"
"Ms. Topolsky isn't who she says she is."
"What do you mean?" Alex asked skeptically.
"We don't really know, but I am hoping you can help us find out. I thought I could keep her distracted while you snooped around her computer."
Alex nodded, his mind already made up. "What are we waiting for?"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(West Roswell High School)
Kathleen hung up the phone with a smile of satisfaction. The blood they had recovered from the hospital matched the sample she had gotten from Alex. The kids had substituted Alex's blood for Max's. This was her first big break and she would use it to her advantage.
She reached for the phone and buzzed her secretary, "Find Alex Whitman and ask him to come to my office."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex turned to Liz after Ms. Topolsky had left. This had not turned out at all like he had expected. The FBI? What had Liz gotten mixed up in? "Okay. All right. You are going to tell me exactly what has been going on with Max and Topolsky and the actual FBI or I swear Liz, this is the end of you and me being friends."
"No Alex, don't say things..."
Alex cut her off, "What? Something that I won't go through with? Liz, I'm not kidding, all right?" He had made the threat, hoping to shock her enough to see what she was doing, but he realized he had to be prepared to go through with it. "Now either you tell me the truth, or I walk."
Liz was dumbfounded. She couldn't believe it had come to this, a choice between one of her best friends and Max. If only she could tell Alex the truth, everything would be okay again, but she had to keep Max's secret. She opened her mouth and had to force out the words that would end their friendship. "Alex, I can't."
Liz felt the tears welling in her eyes as Alex walked away from her.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kathleen went straight to her rented house and placed a call to Agent Stephens. "I have been exposed by Liz Parker and Alex Whitman. They hacked into my e-mail. What are your orders?"
"Damn it," Stephens swore. They had lost their advantage and Pierce wasn't going to like it. Stephens knew he would have to do his best to place all of the blame on Kathleen or he was finished. "Return to Washington on the next flight Agent Topolsky and I want a full, very detailed, written report."
Stephens hung up and then dialed Pierce immediately to fill him in. "Agent Topolsky was careless enough to get herself exposed. I have ordered her back to Washington to answer for her actions."
Pierce's voice was deadly quiet when he answered. "Yes. We must make sure that everyone gets what they deserve. Bring her here immediately when she arrives."
(Episode - Heat Wave)
(Thursday, December 2nd, 1999)
(West Roswell High School)
Isabel looked at Liz sitting on the grass beside her. She had been so worried when Max had told Liz their secret, but Liz had come through for them time after time, and Isabel had to admit to herself it was nice to have a girlfriend who she could talk to. She knew that Liz was hurting because of the situation with Alex, but they had to find out what he was going to do.
"So, what's going on with your little friend Alex?" Isabel asked.
"Yeah," Liz said softly, wishing she knew what was going on with Alex. "He's pretty upset."
"Well, you've known him forever,” Isabel pushed. “What's the bottom line? Is he gonna cave?"
"I don't know,” Liz admitted. “I kinda wish I knew what was going on inside of him."
"I'll look into it," Isabel said mysteriously.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It's December 2nd, 1999.
I'm Liz Parker.
And this heat wave has made everyone crazy.
Heat expands, melts, makes things boil, sets things on fire. And seeing the effect of this heat all around me just pointed out in this really blatant way how my life wasn't expanding.
That I was stuck.
Liz closed her journal with a sigh, thinking over the events of the last couple of days. When she had seen Michael and Maria together at the Crashdown, and everybody at school getting together, it had just reinforced the fact that she was not with Max. He had been keeping her at arms length since the accident and it was driving her crazy. She had hoped it would bring them closer.
Yesterday she had subtly introduced the party at the old soap factory into their conversation, hoping that Max would suggest they go together, but apparently she had been too subtle because he hadn't gotten the point. She had been trying to coax Max into a relationship for weeks but maybe subtlety wasn't the best approach. Maybe Max needed to be hit over the head with a sledge hammer, maybe she should make the first move. Liz determined that the next time she saw him, she would just tell him how she felt.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Heat Wave)
(Friday, December 3rd, 1999)
(The Evans House)
As Max dressed for the party he remembered his earlier conversation with Liz. She had said it wasn’t just his decision for them to be together and she was right. He had been trying to protect her but she knew the risks as well, and she chose to take a chance. He had never been good at taking chances but he was willing to try if it meant being with Liz.
He could still see her as they had sat together over the tray of slugs in the Biology classroom. Perhaps it wasn't the most romantic situation but it had been pure magic for him because Liz had told him she wanted to be with him. After all that had happened to her because of knowing him, she still wanted to be with him. He had been so happy and he would have kissed her there, but then they had been interrupted.
But tonight he would make sure they had a chance to be alone.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
Max and Isabel watched from the Jeep as the kids were released from the jail.
Isabel looked for their friends but they were not among the others. "He let everybody else go except Liz and Alex. We are so screwed."
"It's going to be okay," Max said. Somehow he knew that Liz would come through for them again. She would convince Alex not to talk.
"We should have told him," Isabel said sadly.
"What?" Max asked, not sure he understood. His sister wanted to tell someone?
"Alex. We should have told him about us," she explained. "I, I know this sounds crazy Max, but I feel something about him. Like, he's okay. Like, we'd be better off including him."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz looked at Alex through the bars of the cell and knew it was do or die time. Alex had not listened to any of her explanations and now the Sheriff was trying to scare him into talking. She was out of time.
"Alex. Max and Michael and Isabel, they are different from us. They're different from us in a way that, if the wrong people found out, they would be in a lot of trouble."
"I know the whole drugs thing is a load of crap, Liz. I mean, why would the FBI be so interested in three kids into drugs?"
"No, Alex, listen to me,” Liz insisted. “This doesn't have anything to do with drugs. Alex. Max, Michael, and Isabel," she paused trying to figure out how to tell him, "they aren't from around here."
"Where are they from?" Alex asked suspiciously.
Liz was at a loss for words and finally remembered how Max had told her. She raised her hand and pointed up.
"What? Like, Wyoming?" Alex asked.
It was obvious he wasn’t understanding her and she raised her hand higher.
"Oh," Alex said, thinking he had finally gotten it. "Okay. Fine, Canada. They're Canucks, so what. You're saying the FBI is all over them because they're like, illegal aliens?"
Liz grabbed onto his word, "Yeah, sort of. Listen, Alex. They're from somewhere else."
"Liz, what are you talking about?"
"God, there isn't any way for me to say this, but to just, to just say this, okay?" She took a deep breath, "Look Alex, they think they were in the 1947 crash, okay? They were like in these incubation pods for a really long time. Like 40 years, and they came out in like the form of humans, and now all of these people suspect them."
Liz could feel the tears gathering in her eyes but she ignored them and continued. "That's why Topolsky's here, and that's why Valenti arrested us, and that's why we're here because he knows that I'm involved. And I'm really sorry, Alex, but you're involved, too.
Alex could see Liz's tears and hear the anguish in her voice, she was really scared. "Liz, are you okay?"
"Alex you don't even understand. The past few months have been like absolute torture lying to you. I will never, ever lie to you again. I promise."
Alex smiled. He didn't know exactly what Liz had been through but it was obvious she believed what she was telling him. She was scared for Max's life and that was why she had lied to him. He would help her keep her secret until he got to the bottom of this.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Heat Wave)
(Saturday, December 4th, 1999)
Alex had spent a sleepless night trying to decide what to believe. If he had heard the story from Maria, he would have taken it with a grain of salt. She tended to be excitable and see things that weren't there, but it had been Liz. For as long as he had known her, Liz had been very levelheaded. He couldn't even conceive of a situation that would convince her aliens existed.
It was now noon and he was on his way to talk to Maria and Liz. He and Liz had agreed to get together today at her place and she and Maria would tell him the whole story.
He paused outside Liz's door and took a deep breath. He knew there were no aliens but Liz seemed convinced that was exactly what Max, Michael and Isabel were.
His knock was answered immediately and he was pulled into a group hug.
"Alex," Maria practically squealed with delight, "I am so glad you finally know."
"Yeah," he said, feeling a bit dazed, "me too."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz sat on her balcony with a feeling of contentment. Alex knew their secret and he was their friend again. She wasn't sure if he believed them, he had still seemed skeptical when he left but at least he trusted them again.
Liz looked down at the journal that lay in her lap and her thoughts turned to Max. She had wanted to be with him so badly, still wanted to be with him, but it was probably for the best that they hadn't given in to their feelings. She knew if they had kissed, she would never have wanted to let him go.
She opened her journal to the next clean page and began writing.
The heat wave finally broke and I'm probably the only person in Roswell who didn't benefit from it. But it's for the best. Because if Max Evans and I had given in to temptation, if we had kissed each other even once, it would have taken us somewhere we both know we never should have gone.
Yes, she repeated to herself, both she and Max knew logically that they weren't meant to be together but they both still wanted it. She would make sure they didn't give in to the temptation. It would have to be enough for them both to be friends. She would have to be strong for both of them when she saw him again.
"Liz, are you there?"
Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice that sent a surge of electric awareness through her and she let her journal slip from her fingers, along with her intentions, as she rushed to meet the man she loved.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Balance)
(Friday, December 10th, 1999)
(The Evans House - Max's Room)
Michael waited until Max left the room before he spoke to Isabel. "Do you ever wonder what else he tells Liz that he doesn't tell us?"
"Oh, please," Isabel sighed, irritated to be put in the middle again. "You're one to talk. What have you been whispering in Maria's ear lately?"
"At least I'm smart enough not to get attached. I can walk away from anybody if I have to."
"What is that supposed to mean?" Isabel asked, the hurt evident in her voice. Obviously Michael included her and Max in anybody.
"It means I'm not gonna let Max's mistakes keep me from finding out what I need to know."
"Oh, Michael, you promised," Isabel reminded him.
"I promise I'll be as trustworthy as Max."
He left the Evans’ house and walked to the highway. As a car approached, he held out his thumb.
After a few tries a truck stopped and the driver poked his head out the window, "Where to kid?"
"The reservation," Michael grunted.
The driver pushed open the passenger side door, "Hop in."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
Maria wouldn't accept Liz's reticence when it came to her relationship with Max. "Who wants to go first?" she pressed but when Liz remained silent she continued. "Fine, I'll start. It was," she paused looking for the right word, "explosive."
"Yeah," Liz sighed, starting to get into the spirit of the girl talk. "Um, that's a really good word."
"Right? It was like every cell in my body found the same cell in his and started heating up."
"And I got really dizzy,” Liz said. “Did you get dizzy?"
Maria smiled, "I get dizzy just thinking about it."
"Okay," Liz started, "you know like all of that time that I spent with Kyle. I didn't have any of those feelings that I did when I was with Max. What about you?"
"I don't think so,” Maria said. “And besides, I've come to the conclusion that it can never happen. I mean, human-alien relationships are bound to be disasters. Just don't think that you can enter into something with Max and expect not to get hurt in the end of it. I mean, me? I'm Teflon, babe. Michael starts acting like a total loser, I just walk away. But you and Max, ah, you guys have got that whole, look-into-my-eyes soul mate thing."
"Um, yeah," Liz stuttered, wondering if her feelings for Max were that obvious to everyone. Liz knew she and Max were not supposed to be together, but somehow she felt as if it would all be okay. "You know, this, this whole thing is just..." Liz wasn't sure how to explain her feelings, "it's gonna work out. We just have to be prepared for anything that comes our way."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Balance)
(Saturday, December 11th, 1999)
(Mesiliko Reservation)
As they waited for River Dog to return, Liz listened to Max tell her about first seeing Michael. Max was scared and she could tell that talking helped keep his mind off what was happening to his friend.
"You all right?" Max asked, sensing her sadness.
"Uh, yeah, it..." she paused not wanting him to know the real reason for her sorrow. "It's just kinda sad, you know?" she quickly covered. "Thinking of being separated like that."
But she needn't have bothered, Max knew exactly what she was really thinking. "You're wondering if it could happen to me, aren't you? If I could get sick like Michael."
"No," Liz denied too quickly.
But Max continued as if she hadn't spoken. "I've been thinking about it a lot too. Whether this is just our life cycle and maybe this is how we die."
"Max it's, come on, it's not..." she trailed off, not knowing how to reassure him. Max, Michael and Isabel knew so little about themselves, it must be frightening.
"I can understand if you have doubts," he said, giving her a way out even though it was killing him. "About us, I mean, second thoughts. Because committing to someone is hard enough without having to wonder, if they're even gonna be here tomorrow."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Nasedo’s Cave)
The bowl was passed and each of the friends took a drink to bind them together. Max watched Liz as she hesitated over the drinking from the bowl. He knew she was thinking of their earlier conversation. She was worried about him.
River Dog noticed her fear too. "You're afraid. Not of the healing, your fear runs deeper." He followed her gaze across the circle to Max. Their connection was strong, he could feel it, but her concern for Max was causing her to worry. "You fear for someone else, someone you care for a great deal. Take a step back. You cannot stop the flow."
"I'm sorry," Liz said to Max, seeing the disappointment on his face.
Max realized that Liz thought he was disappointed with her, when the truth was he was disappointed with himself. Once again he had led Liz into a dangerous situation and he was glad she wasn't risking herself, and silently sent her his reassurance.
River Dog could see the blonde girl Maria, was worried that her friend had not joined the ceremony and he spoke to her soothingly. "She'll find her own path. You take yours."
The friends joined in the chant, closing their eyes, and each of them found themselves in the desert-scape of Michael's mind.
Max walked toward Michael but even as he was trying to help his friend, his mind turned to Liz. And he cursed himself for selfishly wanting her there.
Liz closed her eyes with the others. She felt so useless but she silently sent Michael all of her love and support. After a moment she started to feel strange as if someone was staring at her across a room. Slowly the feeling solidified, Max needed her, was calling for her and she desperately wanted to go to him but she didn't know how. A bright light blinded her for a moment but her eyes quickly adjusted and she found herself in a desert with the others.
Suddenly Max's attention was captured by a movement across the circle. Liz was there. Even though she had not partaken of the water or joined the chant, even though she had stepped out of the circle, somehow she was there. No, he corrected himself, he had summoned her there. Max held her gaze for a moment, her presence reassuring him and then he turned his attention back to Michael.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As the darkness gathered, Kaldar stealthily approached the cave where Sodan used to live. Occasionally he was compelled to check the cave to see if his comrade had returned, and this evening he had felt an overwhelming urge to go.
He settled into the trees intending to wait until it was full dark and then check the cave, but he had only waited a few minutes before several people emerged from the dark opening. He faded back into the protection of the trees as he watched the seven people.
Kaldar searched each face, carefully trying to determine if one of them was Sodan. There were two young women accompanied by a young man and an older native-american man, but none of them were familiar. Next came two more young men and another young woman. The last young woman caught his attention. Something about her was vaguely familiar but before he could determine what it was, his eyes wandered over the face of the young man at her side.
Kaldar crept forward, not believing his eyes. He was positive the young man before him was his master, and it chased everything else from his mind. Even if the young man before him hadn't been an obviously younger version of the DNA donor, there was something about him that Kaldar knew he would have recognized. After all of these years of searching, he had finally found his master.
He carefully followed the young people and the older man at a distance, until they reached a small red car and a Jeep. The young people appeared to thank the older man and then they separated into the two cars.
Kaldar had left his truck in the desert by the pod chamber and he looked around desperately for transportation, but there was none. He had just found his master and now it appeared as if he might lose him again. His master climbed into the Jeep with a young man and woman and Kaldar concentrated on them, quickly scanning and memorizing the appearance of the license plate and the Jeep and three teenagers inside. As they drove out of the reservation, he followed as quickly as he could, using bursts of speed to keep them in sight so he could see which way they went when they reached the highway.
He was exhausted when they reached the main road fifteen minutes later, but Kaldar thought it was worth it. He had the makes and models of the cars and faces to search for, and he also knew where to start looking. They had turned toward Roswell.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When Liz arrived home, she immediately reached for her journal and climbed out onto the balcony.
I've always been the one who comes through in the time of crisis. I do what's necessary, and I don't panic. But seeing Michael so sick and having no way of knowing what was wrong or how to help made me scared. Scared that one day something could happen to Max and I wouldn't know how to help this person who means so much to me, who means everything.
Max arrived in the alley beneath Liz's balcony and paused at the bottom of the ladder. He had allowed himself to live the dream of being with Liz long enough. The events of the last few days had only proven to him that he could not allow himself the luxury of being with her. She was all he thought about, even when Michael had been in trouble, and he couldn't let himself be distracted.
It seemed so perfect when they were together, like they had been made for one another, like it was meant to be. But he knew that no matter how much they wanted it, no matter how right it felt, it was only an illusion. They were from two different planets. How could their love be destined?
He climbed the ladder, more determined than ever to do what he had to do. When he reached the top, he saw Liz writing in her journal. "Is this a bad time?"
"No, it's not." Liz greeted him warmly, "Hi."
Max fought to stay detached, "I just wanted to see how you were doing."
"I'm fine," Liz said. She could tell something was bothering Max and sought a safe subject. "Yeah, um, how's Michael?"
"Same as ever," Max said, looking for a way to broach the subject he had really come to discuss.
"That's really good."
"But I'm not, Liz."
"What do you mean?" asked Liz, suddenly concerned.
"I mean, one day it will be me, and I can't keep pretending that I'm normal."
"Max, look, you know, I didn't, I didn't mean to have doubts. I didn't mean to let you down in the cave."
Max let her believe her misconception, it might make it easier for him. "I don't blame you. You had every right to feel that way, because what you felt is true." He spoke the words that were breaking his heart, "We don't belong together."
"Don't say that," Liz said breathily, feeling faint.
Max tried to explain his feelings to her. "The other night, you know, when we went out and the whole day before, ever since we kissed, I've been off balance. You made me forget that anything else existed, but that's not real."
Liz couldn't believe he was denying the magic that had happened between them. "It is the only real thing that I've ever felt."
Max acknowledged her words silently, he felt that way too. But he continued aloud, "Sometimes you have to take a step back to see what's really going on. Maybe that's what we both really need to do right now. Find our balance again."
"You know, Max, I thought that, I thought that we'd found it," Liz argued, trying to make him remember what had happened between them.
"You don't know how much I wish that could be true," he said sadly.
"Max," Liz continued recklessly, "how is it possible that I could be," she stuttered, afraid that she was really losing Max, "I could be the happiest that I've ever been in my entire life, you know, and now the saddest all at, all at one time?"
"I think that's what being in love is," Max said knowingly, because he felt the same way.
"Yeah, I think so, too."
"So we'll just take a step back," Max said, "for a while."
"Well, uh, you know, if that's what, if that's what you want, I..." Liz trailed off, not even knowing what she was saying. She was trying to stall for time, to stop him from leaving until she could think of an argument that would make him stay.
"It's what I need,” Max said, “cuz I'm just as scared as you are."
Liz watched as Max started to climb down the ladder but she couldn't stand the thought that he was leaving her. "No, wait Max." She took his face in her hands and touched her lips to his, pouring all of her longing and love into the kiss. She could feel Max's response momentarily and then his stubbornness took over and he shut down his feelings. Liz felt desperation start to overwhelm her as his lips remained motionless and she pulled away. "I just wanted to remember."
"Good-bye, Liz," Max said softly, feeling as if he were ripping out his own heart. He took one last look at Liz and then climbed down the ladder.
Liz didn't regain her voice until Max had disappeared over the edge of the balcony. "Good-bye, Max."
She looked up to the stars, silently asking them why they had brought her and Max together only to tear them apart. But the stars remained silent, their only answer a twinkling constellation and the planet Venus moving into position to create a perfectly shaped V.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar finally reached his home near the pod chamber. It had taken over two hours for him to get there because he had needed to stop and rest several times. He wanted to go to Roswell to start his search but he had to recover and gather his strength. Now that he knew where to start it shouldn't take long to find them.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, December 23rd, 1999)
Liz turned the pocketknife over in her hands. She had purchased it to give to Max for Christmas just two weeks before, and then he had broken up with her. Over a month ago she had heard Max tell Michael that he had lost his pocketknife and she had bought one to replace it.
The engraving had been an impulse. She rubbed her fingers over the letters carved into the surface. It was a childish sentiment but she thought Max would be amused by the play on words.
Max and Liz 4 ever
Now that they were not officially together, the gift seemed inappropriate. Liz had chosen it because she wanted to give Max something that would remind him of her. She sighed. They were still friends. Maybe she should just give him the gift and explain about the engraving. Max would understand.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, December 25th, 1999)
(Christmas)
(The Evans House)
Max put the box containing the pocketknife Liz had given him into the top drawer of his dresser next to a small, red velvet box. He took out the knife and smoothed his fingers gently over the words engraved on it. Liz had explained the circumstances surrounding the gift and he had agreed with her there was no reason to be embarrassed.
Liz had suggested he could use his powers to remove the engraved message, just smooth it over as if it never existed, but he wouldn't. This small gift Liz had given him would be the only physical reminder of the few wonderful weeks they had spent together, the few weeks he had been normal and perfectly happy.
He placed the knife back into its box and reached for the red velvet box, carefully opening the lid. He took out the shining silver chain and laid the box aside. The cool metal of the chain slid through his fingers, its gossamer texture and shining length reminding him of Liz's beautiful, dark hair. His fingers glided over the chain's surface until they reached the three charms; two hearts bearing the names Max and Liz, on either side of a star.
He had also bought a gift before he had broken with Liz. He had intended to give the chain to her for Christmas but unlike Liz, he had been too afraid to go through with it. The chain and charms seemed too romantic and he didn't want to give her the wrong impression.
So he had put the chain in his drawer and bought a safer gift to give her, a pen. It was a nice, heavyweight pen, which would write at any angle, he had once seen Liz admiring. He thought it would be perfect for her to use in her journal.
Max placed the chain back in the box and carefully arranged it, before closing the lid. It was foolish to keep it as a memento because it had never actually belonged to Liz, but he would keep it. He replaced the velvet box into the drawer next to the box containing the pocketknife. It was appropriate to keep them together, he thought, the chain and the knife, a double reminder. They would remind him that he had dared to be normal, dared to reach for his dream, dared to tempt fate, and what it had cost him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, December 27th, 1999)
Kaldar slowed his truck as he approached Goddard High School. Many times in the last ten years he had checked the schools in the nearby towns in New Mexico looking for his lost charges. When he didn't find them in the first couple of years he had started to despair that he would never see them again. Children changed in appearance so quickly and he wasn't quite sure what they would look like. He knew they would resemble their DNA donors but all of the donors, except the one that had been used for his master, had been so much older, he didn't know if he would recognize them if he did see them.
Then he had seen them at Sodan’s cave. Even though he had not immediately recognized Vilondra, he had felt that there was something familiar about her. It was almost as if he could sense the alien-ness about her the same way he could recognize his fellow shape shifters even in disguise. Then he had seen his master and even though he had remembered the outer form of the DNA donor, he felt he would have known him anyway.
Kaldar pulled the truck into the parking lot and stopped immediately in surprise. He had assumed that he could simply search the parking lot for the cars he had seen the kids use, but the lot was empty. Kaldar looked at his watch; it was Monday morning, typically a school day but there was no one at the school.
He put the truck into gear and made a U-turn into a convenience store across the street. He entered the store and grabbed a few packs of Tic-Tacs before approaching the counter. He motioned to the school across the street with a jerk of his head. "School not in today?"
The cashier laughed, "No man, its winter break." The cashier continued when he saw the blank expression on the other man's face. "You know, for Christmas?"
"Oh," Kaldar said, understanding dawning. "How long do they get?"
"They'll be back Monday, the third. Man, high school, that was the life. Can you imagine getting two weeks off for Christmas?"
Kaldar smiled and popped a handful of Tic Tacs into his mouth; he had never really had a vacation. As a protector he was expected to always be on duty, and engineered not to require a lot of rest. Since his resurrection he had needed a lot of time to build his strength, but even when he was recuperating he was on watch and making plans. "No I can't."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Toy House)
(Monday, January 3rd, 2000)
(The Evans House)
Isabel entered her brother’s room and looked at the expression on his face. "You're really upset," she said referring to the fire and its after effects. “This is bad.”
"I'm all right, Max answered automatically.
"Max, I know you. You only ever listen to the Counting Crows when you're really upset."
"It's not just this. It's," he paused, his thoughts automatically turning to Liz, and he spoke with a sigh, "everything."
Isabel could guess the direction her brother's thoughts were leading him, because of brief flash of pain that crossed his face. "You were right to put the brakes on the Liz thing."
"Thank you," Max said sarcastically. "You mentioned that, like ten times.
"It's just that you guys were getting so intense," Isabel tried to explain. "It's one thing to have a little fun, but you know, we just can't get attached like that, Max."
"I know that. Maybe I just forgot for awhile," he said, not able to keep the pain out of his voice. "I know that now."
"And you can live with that?" Isabel asked, seeing for the first time how much it had hurt him to turn his back on Liz. "I mean, you're okay with it?"
Max's mouth turned up at the corners as he attempted to smile to reassure Isabel. "I'll be fine."
To Isabel it appeared more like a grimace than a smile and she winced at the empty tone in his voice. She wished she could help him, take his pain away, but for the first time, she didn't know what to do for him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Toy House)
(Friday, January 7th, 2000)
Max automatically went to the Crashdown. Even though he wasn't with Liz, she was still his best friend and after the confrontation with Michael and Isabel he needed someone to talk to. He stopped the Jeep outside and watched her through the window for a few minutes. He loved to look at her, she had a natural beauty and her every action was graceful.
He sighed as he got out of the Jeep and walked to the door, there was no use torturing himself. They couldn't be together. He had pushed her away and she was going back to Kyle. He would just have to accept it as gracefully as he could if he still wanted her to be his friend.
Max tapped gently on the glass to get her attention.
Liz crossed to the door and opened it when she saw who it was. "What's up?"
"Nothing," Max said, not sure how to proceed. "How's it going?"
"Fine," Liz said vaguely, knowing by Max's manner that something was wrong. "Are you all right?"
"Yeah. Yeah. I just, I want you to know that it's okay. I mean," he kicked himself mentally, he had to just say it. "You don't have to feel uncomfortable if you and Kyle get back together."
"What?" Liz asked, not sure she had heard him correctly.
"I saw you two together at the Crashdown yesterday."
Liz couldn't have been more surprised if Max had slapped her. He was the one who had ended their relationship and now he was giving her permission to date other guys! Did he think he owned her?
"Okay," she started, her temper building with each second that passed. "Max, first of all, that couldn't be further from what's happening, and secondly," she paused, attempting to keep her anger in check, "if it was happening, I wouldn't need your permission, Max."
Liz had completely misunderstood his intentions. He was surprised by her anger and he wanted to explain. Max had never seen Liz angry before, but after the last few days it felt like he was fighting off the whole world, and Liz's anger brought his quickly to the surface. "I'm getting out of here. Now you sound like Isabel."
But Liz wouldn't let him leave that easily. "Why do I sound like Isabel, Max?"
"She's got this thing all of a sudden that I'm controlling," he blurted out.
"Oh, so it's her thing," Liz said sarcastically, her wounded feelings making her cruel.
"What?" Max asked confrontationally, not believing that Liz would side with Isabel.
"Max," Liz said with a touch of exasperation in her tone, "just take a psych class, because you are controlling."
Max felt as if Liz was turning against him too and he was suddenly very afraid he was loosing her. In his pain, he didn't realize that his voice was so harsh as he tried to explain, wanting her to change her mind and take back her words. "Hey, I am who I am. I've got a lot going on, and I'm trying to make things work."
But Liz was not affected by his angry outburst. "Max, you know what your problem is? You put everything on yourself, on your own shoulders." She felt the anger drain out of her as she realized the truth of her own words. Max felt he had to control everything to keep himself and the others safe and his world was spiraling out of control and coming down around him. "Maybe you should have some faith in the people around you."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, January 10th, 2000)
Kaldar had spent the last week searching Goddard High School with no luck. He had been disappointed when he hadn't found the cars in the school parking lot, but he reasoned that it was possible the kids did not drive to school. So he had donned the appearance of a student and carefully searched every person in every class until he was satisfied they were not in attendance.
This week he would turn his attention to West Roswell High School. It was the only other school in town and he felt sure he would find them there.
He drove into the parking lot and circled toward the far end but he stepped on the break almost immediately. The Jeep he had seen at the reservation was parked just a few feet away.
Kaldar felt a sense of satisfaction. All he needed to do was wait until they left and he could simply follow them home. He had not failed. After all of these years he had found his master.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, January 20th, 1999)
Liz had hoped that once Max had cleared up some of the problems in his personal life he would reconsider their relationship but he had remained steadfast in his decision to remain apart. They were still friends and saw each other often, in school and at the Crashdown but he was keeping her at arms length.
At first, Liz was desperate to find a way to get him back but as the days passed, her pride took over and she determined to show him the same amount of indifference as he was showing her. She was friendly toward him, even if a bit too formal, but she wouldn't let him see she was pining for him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Into the Woods)
(Tuesday, January 25th, 2000)
(Frazier Woods)
Kaldar had watched the three young people for over a week and he was completely convinced they were the missing Royals. He had considered revealing himself to them but had dismissed the idea almost immediately. He was not assigned to watch over them and now that he had found them he should alert Sodan.
But he didn't know where Sodan was, hadn't seen him in years. He could use the communicator he had buried in the desert all those years ago, but it could be dangerous and he would use it only as a last resort.
But, Kaldar thought, maybe there was another way he could contact Sodan. He remembered the signal Sodan had sent when he was first looking for the three. It had been the symbol of Antar projected toward the sky in a bright light. Simple but effective.
Kaldar decided to go back to the cave and send a signal from the same place Sodan had used. The signal would alert Sodan to the children's presence and Kaldar could stay anonymous.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Into the Woods)
(Friday, January 28th, 2000)
(Dallas, TX)
Sodan snatched a copy of the USA Today off the newsstand, one of the headlines catching his eye.
UFO Sighting in Roswell.
Read Rocky Calhoun's eye-
witness account on page 16.
He flipped to page sixteen and quickly scanned the article, certain phrases jumping out at him.
sighting in Frazier Woods, outside Roswell
near the alleged 1947 crash site
witnesses saw a bright light
a double armed, swirling pattern
He tossed money on the counter to pay for the paper and hurried to his office in the FBI building, where he was posing as an agent. He closed the door and dialed Alyssa's cell phone.
"Hi dad," she answered.
"Leave school now and pack up what you need. I may have located the others."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
River Dog quietly approached Nasedo's cave. Since the sighting, he had come here several times to see if his old friend had returned. He settled into the brush, concealing his presence and watched the entrance for over an hour, but saw nothing. As it started to grow dark he turned to leave, but a sudden movement in the trees brought him to a stop.
He watched as a figure stealthily crept toward the cave entrance. As the figure approached the edge of the trees, the moonlight illuminated him enough for River Dog to determine that it was a man. River Dog studied the other carefully. The man wore a different face and perhaps he wasn't Nasedo but River Dog felt certain he was a visitor and he had come because of the sign.
Nasedo had told him all those years ago that others might come, but it had been so long River Dog had thought no one would come. Obviously he was wrong. This man was here for a purpose and River Dog had always assumed it would be to look for Nasedo, but he must have been wrong about that too. This visitor must be here because of the children.
After a few moments the other made his way into the cave. River Dog waited until he was out of sight before he moved. If he brought the children to the cave they would be reunited with their kind and his part would be finished. He would go to Michael. He had felt an instant connection with the boy, reminding him of the friendship he'd had with Nasedo before he had discovered what Nasedo was capable of.
He liked the children, felt for them. They were different than Nasedo. He was truly alien and a killer but the children were at least partially human. They had been raised by humans, but they were from another place and they belonged with their own kind.
It took him over an hour to reach the trailer park where Michael lived but when he found the boy he didn't waste any words.
"It's time."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan drove north on 285, pushing his car to the speed limit as the sun started to sink beneath the horizon. He switched on the car's headlights and briefly illuminated a sign on the side of the road.
Welcome to New Mexico
Land of Enchantment
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Frazier Woods)
Kaldar watched from the woods as the three children waved their hands over the symbol he had burned into the ground. Attracting them was an unexpected consequence but he was sure the signal would draw Sodan and now they would be looking for him. Sodan and the children would be united and everything would turn out as it should.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, January 29th, 2000)
(Roswell, NM)
Sodan sank into the bed in the hotel room and reached for the phone. When he came to New Mexico to look for the others he had abandoned his identity in Texas. He had learned all he could from that position anyway, which had not been much, and had been contemplating his next move.
He had left Alyssa in an apartment in Carlsbad, even though she had wanted to come with him. He wanted to make sure it wasn’t a trap, but Alyssa was anxious for progress and he called her to check-in.
She answered on the first ring, obviously waiting for his call. "Have you found them?" she asked, getting right to the point.
"I saw them last night," he started casually.
He had come upon the three missing Royals and an older man he had recognized as River Dog, in a clearing near the cave where he had lived. Sodan had concealed himself in the trees and watched as the children used their powers to light a signal. He had carefully familiarized himself with their appearances before they had been interrupted by the Sheriff.
Obviously the Sheriff was investigating the sighting and he was suspicious of the children. Sodan had started toward the human intending to eliminate him, but Zan had cleverly covered the reason for their presence by pretending to be lost.
Sodan continued with his story to Alyssa. "Zan and Vilondra drove away with some humans and I couldn't follow them but I trailed Alarath to his, um, abode."
"I don't care about Alarath,” Alyssa said petulantly. “Did you find out where Zan is?"
"Not yet,” Sodan admitted, “but now that I know they’re here it shouldn't be too much longer."
"I want to come and help," demanded Alyssa. "I’m sure I would know if Zan were near-by. I would be able to feel it."
"Maybe," drawled Sodan, "maybe not."
"But you said Zan and I had a connection in the past," Alyssa said.
"You did, but you have not yet been together in this life. Connections such as that are usually only formed after a coupling."
"But..." she started only to have Sodan cut her off.
"Alyssa, you will stay where you are. Zan would want me to make sure you are safe, above any other consideration. When I find something I will let you know."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Special Unit Interrogation Center)
(Annapolis, MD)
Kathleen had been held by Pierce for weeks. Then just a few days ago he had brought in Agent Stephens and started the interrogation process on him, as an example that he did not accept failure. Stephens had tried to resign, promising he would just disappear, but that had only seemed to make Pierce angrier.
Kathleen could still picture the look in Pierce's eyes as Stephens begged for his life. Pierce had been almost gleeful.
In the time she had been there, she had been questioned repeatedly by Pierce, and when he was not satisfied with her answers, he had used drugs and then pain. She was scared for the first time in her life and she wondered if she would ever leave alive.
Everett Hubble turned on his computer to retrieve his messages. He had been in Ohio the last week, chasing down a lead that had turned out to be another hoax.
He logged on to the computer and started the program he had designed. It searched all internet news sources for certain words and phrases he had entered into it; alien, glowing handprint, UFO, FBI and military, among others.
The search was much easier with the help of computers than it had been in the past. He remembered searching through stacks of newspapers for the slightest clue, often finding evidence of the alien days or weeks after it had left an area. It had been frustrating for Hubble being so close so many times, but as the technology got better the closer he got.
With the help of the computer he received many hits each day and had to sort through all of the junk, looking for the real stories. For a several years after his wife's death, he had tracked many reports of UFO sightings where mysterious deaths occurred and often the corpse had the telltale silver handprint.
Hubble had acquired a large file about the shape shifter's activities and movements since the 1960s. The alien had moved around a lot and had killed anyone who had gotten in his way, anyone who had gotten too close to him. He had left bodies all over the southwest, obviously not concerned about being caught. But in the last ten years the sightings and the trail of bodies had almost come to a stop.
Then Hubble had discovered a pattern of mysterious disappearances in military personnel and federal employees. They were always single or divorced men who lived alone and usually no bodies were found. The employee would simply disappear without a trace, leaving all personal belongings behind. Occasionally the co-workers would report instances of strange behavior before the disappearance and the government's official pronouncement would usually be suspected suicide.
The reason that the disappearances had attracted Hubble's attention in the first place was the one time a body was discovered. There had been no official cause of death but the autopsy had mentioned the presence of a silver handprint.
Then just over five years ago, an FBI agent returned from a vacation and discovered while he had been away, someone who had looked identical to him, had not only been living in his house but had been going to work in his place.
The government suspected espionage but Hubble had known the truth immediately. The shape shifter had taken the FBI agent's place and it was probably just his good luck he’d been out of town or he would have been killed and replaced.
After that, Hubble had started checking back issues of papers and military records and had found half a dozen instances of mysterious disappearances since 1991. And in the time since then, Hubble had found at least half a dozen more.
A beep from the computer drew his attention as the hits were displayed on his screen. He hadn't checked in for over a week and the list was enormous. Quickly scanning down the list, a word jumped out at him. He pulled up the article and noted the date with a curse. There had been a credible sighting in Roswell just last week and he had missed it.
He quickly tossed his belongings back into his bag. He had to get to Roswell. Maybe he would finally catch up to the alien he had been chasing for nearly thirty years.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, February 3rd, 2000)
Sodan sat at a table outside the Crashdown Cafe waiting for Max and the others. Along with their names, he had also discovered this was their regular hangout. He shifted the small camera he carried to get some photos of the three for Alyssa to study.
Sodan had been searching the southwest for the last ten years; checking schools, orphanages and foster agencies for any sign of Zan and the others. Of course the job had been made more difficult because he had not been sure of what the children would look like. He remembered the vague pictures Cuerena had put into the book. They were her estimations of what the Royal Four would look like as children and young adults and they were all he had to go on.
Alyssa looked somewhat like he remembered her image in the book, but there were differences and he was sure the others would be different as well. He had been forced to carefully study each face he encountered over the years, to determine if there were any similarities to the images. The only thing he had been sure of was their ages.
Sodan's attention was drawn to the Jeep that was just parking in front of the Crashdown. He covertly snapped a couple of pictures as Max, Isabel and Michael emerged from the Jeep and entered the Cafe. The children did somewhat resemble the images in the book, he had to admit, and he wondered if he would have recognized them if he hadn't seen them in the woods that night.
"Can I get you anything else?" asked the small brown-haired waitress, who served him.
"No," he said with a smile as he glanced at her name badge. "I’m just finishing, Liz." He handed her a few dollars, including a healthy tip.
"You're getting to be quite a regular," Liz said. "Are you here on business?"
"Yeah, but it may be finished sooner than I thought."
He headed toward his car but stopped when a flyer on a telephone pole caught his attention.
10th Annual UFO Convention in Roswell
February 4th - 6th
Sodan smiled, the irony appealing to his sense of humor, an alien attending a UFO convention.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - The UFO Convention)
(Friday, February 4th, 2000)
(Crashdown Cafe)
(10th Annual Roswell UFO Convention - Day 1)
The annual UFO Convention had always attracted a lot of customers, but this year with a sighting in the area just a week before, it was especially busy. Liz had been running her legs off since the cafe had opened, helping one strangely dressed customer after another. Of course she was hardly in a position to laugh, dressed as a waitress in an intergalactic diner, complete with antenna.
She hurried to seat four more hungry patrons and took their drink orders, and once again, Liz had the feeling she was being watched. She had gotten the feeling off and on since they had opened that morning, but even though she had scanned the crowds several times, she hadn't been able to discover the source.
Liz returned to a table with the customers' order. "Okay," she said, as she placed the plates on the table, "I have one Green Eggs with Moon Rock Hash and one convention special. Can I get you guys anything else?"
One of the men turned to her, "I am Zinaplox from the planet Zedagon. I come to destroy humanity and return to my home planet."
Liz smiled. It was only about the fiftieth time today she had heard that line. "Well then, it's really great that you're starting out with a nice hearty breakfast."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sodan rolled his eyes, having overheard the conversation between the customers and the waitress, Liz. Every UFO nut in the country must be here.
He immediately decided to take a few days off from gathering information. It was useless trying to get anything done in this circus atmosphere. He should get the pictures he had taken of Max and the others developed, and he needed to do some research for a new cover identity for himself and Alyssa. Those tasks should keep him occupied until the convention was over and then he could get the rest of the information he needed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - The UFO Convention)
(Saturday, February 5th, 2000)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
(10th Annual Roswell UFO Convention - Day 2)
Hubble took a seat in the back of the auditorium where the panel discussion was taking place. It was obvious Jimmy Valenti knew more about this sighting than he was telling. Hubble didn't know how to get the Sheriff to trust him but he had to get the information out of him somehow.
As he sat listening to the eyewitness accounts, he looked around the room dismissing the fools surrounding him. They were all tied up in their sweet alien fantasies with Captain Kirk and Luke Skywalker. They wouldn't want to hear the story he had to tell them.
The voices and the room faded into the background as he was instantly pulled back to the day when his wife had died. He could see her lying on the ground, the shimmering handprint pressed into her chest, mocking him. He knelt down beside her, gently touching her hair, not wanting to believe she was gone but knowing it instinctively.
Hubble was jolted back to the present as Jonathon Frakes introduced a new 'witness.' "Our next direct contact witness is a Lawrence Trilling."
Hubble had vowed he would find the alien who killed his wife, and when he did, he would make him pay.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - The UFO Convention)
(Sunday, February 6th, 2000)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
(10th Annual Roswell UFO Convention - Day 3)
Michael watched as Max left with the alien hunter, Hubble. He turned to Larry who was standing nearby. "Hey, what the hell's going on? What's that guy doing with Max?"
"I don't know," Larry said.
Michael was not satisfied with his answer and grabbed the smaller man, slamming him into a display. "Tell me what he's doing with Max!"
"All right," Larry capitulated. "He came up to me after the panel discussion, all right? He asked me questions about Max. You know, what he did the day of the shooting?"
A feeling of dread raced through Michael. Max was walking into a trap. He shoved Larry again. "What did you tell him?"
"I told him I thought Max was an alien."
"Where are they going?"
Larry shook his head, "I don't know."
"That guy is a nut. He could kill Max," Michael said, trying to get through to him.
"I really don't know where they went," Larry said with a shrug, "but I heard Milton tell Max to get Hubble to agree to do the panel. Maybe they went to get his files or something."
Michael looked at him carefully and knew he was telling the truth. He turned away from Larry and his eyes jumped around the room as he tried to come up with a plan. He had to get to Max. He had to find a car. He swung back to Larry, "You got a car?"
Larry hesitated a moment and then reached into his pocket and handed Michael the keys. "A old green Chevy van," he motioned with his thumb. "It's parked around the side."
Michael ran out the door he had seen Max exit. The Jeep had been parked right by the door but now it was gone. He looked both directions down the street but the Jeep was nowhere in sight. He approached two girls who were leaning against the building, smoking. "There were two guys, one older, one younger. They drove away in an old Jeep. Did you see them?"
The girls both nodded and one spoke up, "That younger guy was fine."
Michael smiled. Leave it to Max to attract every girl in the area. "Did you see which way they went?"
"Yeah," the girl said, pointing south, "that way."
"Thanks," Michael said as he turned to Larry's van. He drove as quickly as he could, carefully scanning the area as he went. The van started to shake whenever he accelerated above forty-five but he pushed it to the limit, praying it would hold together.
The sky started to darken as he continued and he wondered if he had missed them somewhere along the road but he decided to keep going for a few more minutes. Suddenly he saw the distinctive glow of a Jeep's headlights parked in the lot of an out-of-business cafe. Immediately he shut off his own headlights and engine, and coasted to the side of the road.
As quietly as he could Michael crept forward, the bushes hiding his approach. He could hear Hubble's voice before he saw them.
"Valenti told me about the healing, about the handprint. Just like Shelia."
"I am not him," Max answered. "Whoever you think I am, I swear I'm not him."
Michael inched forward, trying not to give himself away. This was not good, he thought to himself, not good at all. How were they going to deal with this guy? He knew their secret but he was obviously a nut. Maybe they could use that to their advantage. Maybe no one would believe him.
Right now it was more important to get Max away from him. For that matter, Michael wondered, why was Max even listening to this guy? Max probably thought he could talk the guy out of it.
Hubble continued, obviously not convinced by what Max had told him. "I know who you are, what you're capable of, and I won't let you kill again."
Michael shrugged. If he could get close enough, he could take the guy out and then they could figure out what to do. He came to the end of the bushes and looked around the edge. The first thing he saw was the gun pointed at Max. No wonder Max hadn't left, was the only thought that flashed through Michael's head before he leapt from the bushes to save his friend. "Hey!"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Blind Date)
(Monday, February 14th, 2000)
(Roswell Library)
Sodan watched as Michael and Isabel used their powers to erase all evidence of the fire they had started. They were still looking for him but this time Max was not with them. Sodan had noticed Max looking at the waitress Liz in the Crashdown Cafe. Maybe Max was not as interested in his heritage as he should be.
Michael and Isabel climbed into the Jeep and Sodan waited until they had disappeared down the street before he emerged from his hiding place. With a smile, he waved his hand over the ground re-igniting the fire. He had gathered all of the information he needed.
Sodan reached into his pocket, took out a photo and dropped it into the flames. It was almost time for the reunion.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Independence Day)
(Tuesday, February 15th, 2000)
Liz was trying to explain to Maria about what had happened with Max on the night of her blind date, but Maria just wasn't understanding her. When she had kissed Max on the stage at the blind date party, the feelings that had raced through her were unlike anything she had ever experienced. Since she had not been able to talk about it with Max, she wanted to share them with her best friend.
"I don't even know how to explain it, Maria, but listen. Are you listening to me?"
"I'm listening," Maria assured her.
"When Max kissed me, it was like, I don't know," Liz trailed off, remembering the experience. When they had kissed, it had been like she was connected to Max and with his help she could feel through new senses that she had not possessed before. She paused wondering how much she should reveal to Maria. "Okay, it was like I saw things, all right? I could like, feel the universe."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Carlsbad, NM)
Sodan entered the apartment carrying the box of photos and files he had gathered in Roswell, and Alyssa rushed to meet him.
She bounced around him excitedly. "When do we leave?"
I have found the perfect new cover identities for us, " Sodan said, ignoring her question. "A military consultant and his daughter who are scheduled to move to Roswell."
"Great," Alyssa said, as she started to leave the room. "I'll start packing and..."
"Wait," Sodan said, stopping her. "They are not scheduled to arrive in Roswell until the first week in April. In the mean time," he said, pointing to the box, "you can learn everything you need to know about Max Evans, and you still need to work on your memory retrieval techniques. You should be able to remember much more about your other life."
Alyssa shrugged, secretly annoyed about her lack of progress too. "I remember things."
"But not enough,” Sodan said. “We have worked on recovering your memory for ten years, and you only remember vague images and feelings."
"I remember living in the palace and I remember Zan," she said defensively. "I remember loving him."
Sodan sighed, "Well you have a couple of more months to rediscover all you can."
Alyssa sat down with a huff. "I don't want to wait that long. Can't you just get into the computer and speed things up, you know change the dates?"
Sodan shook his head, "We need to be careful. We don't want to risk raising any suspicions."
"What about the real consultant?" she asked petulantly. "Um, what's his name?"
"Ed Harding and his daughter Tess."
"Well what about Ed and Tess Harding? Won't their suspicions be raised when we show up?"
"No," Sodan said confidently. "I will, reassign them."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When a week had passed since Kaldar had sent the signal and he had not seen Sodan, Kaldar started to worry. He had returned to the cave outside the reservation but he had not discovered any sign that the other shape shifter had returned.
When another week passed and Kaldar had still not seen Sodan, he started to discretely follow his master. Kaldar reasoned that when Sodan contacted the children, he would be near-by to witness the reunion. And if Sodan did not return Kaldar would know their location so he could send another signal.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael walked into the trailer, noting that Hank was drunk, and quickly ducked into his room to avoid a confrontation. He collapsed onto his bed but Hank followed him, looking for a fight. "I told you to do the wash," Hank ordered.
"I'll do it later," Michael said dismissively.
Hank came further into the room, standing over the bed threateningly, "Today."
"I'm not your maid, "Michael snapped."
"Oh, you're right. You're good for nothing. Do the wash now."
"Go to hell, Hank," Michael said as he left the room.
But Hank was warming to his topic and followed him, "No wonder your parents left you out in the desert. Who'd want ya?"
"Who are you, father of the year?" Michael sneered. "You're a man who keeps me around just to collect the monthly check!"
Max and Isabel stopped the Jeep in front of the trailer and heard raised voices from inside. Worried for Michael's safety, Max burst into the trailer followed closely by Isabel.
Michael was surprised to see them. "What are you guys doing here?"
Isabel eyed Hank suspiciously. "We heard some yelling."
"What's going on?" Max asked.
"Just get out, all right?" Michael said, not wanting them to get involved.
Hank looked Isabel up and down, "Well hello dolly."
Michael came to her defense, "Shut up, Hank."
Hank ignored him. "Wanna have a drink with me?"
Michael stepped closer to Isabel, "She doesn't want a drink."
Hank's gaze turned toward Michael, "Who the hell are you, her lawyer?"
Michael tried to calm the situation, not wanting Max and Isabel to see Hank at his worst. "Leave her alone, Hank, all right?"
But Hank, fueled by the alcohol was eager to fight. "I asked her a question. I'm waiting for her answer."
"Here's your answer," Isabel answered sweetly. She took the drink that he offered and threw it at him. "If you ever touch Michael again, I will kill you!
Hank was enraged, grabbed his gun and pointed it at Max and Isabel. "You're gonna kill me? I don't think so!"
Max raised his hands and tried to calm the irrational man, "Just take it easy. We're going."
Michael stepped between Hank, Max and Isabel, raised his hand and unleashed his untamed power toward Hank. For a moment, a chair wobbled and then slid across the floor and slammed into a wall, shattering it to pieces. The refrigerator doors opened and closed, the lights dimmed and brightened and a wind swirled loose papers around the room. Hank's gun started to shake, jerkily pointed away from the three and discharged.
Hank was stunned by what had happened. "What the hell?" he yelled, fear making him more angry. "Oh, you little bastard. You're a freak. I always knew it. You're a freak!"
Max turned toward the door. "Michael, let's go."
Isabel grabbed Michael by the arm, "Michael, we have to go. Now! Michael!"
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar had watched Max and Isabel go into the trailer where his master lived. He had heard the escalating voices of his master and the human, and was on the verge of interfering when they had arrived. Surely the three of them could handle one drunken human.
Kaldar listened carefully for a moment, but he could not hear any sounds coming from inside. Suddenly the lights started to flicker and then a gun discharged.
Kaldar ran for the door but it opened and the three children emerged. His eyes flicked over them, checking for injuries and he sagged with relief when they all appeared to be okay.
He was close enough to hear their conversation, noting that his master was very angry.
"Congratulations,” Michael yelled, “you made it worse. Now he knows."
Isabel tried to reassure him, "Michael, Hank was so drunk, he's not gonna know what he saw and he sure as hell isn't gonna remember it in the morning."
Michael shook his head, "Isabel, I can't go back there."
Kaldar stepped back into the shadows. The human knew what they were and he couldn't be allowed to expose them. Kaldar watched as his master walked away, and Max and Isabel drove off. He knew what he had to do. He would simply wait until the three were safely gone and then he would eliminate the threat.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Independence Day)
(Wednesday, February 16th, 2000)
(Liz’s Balcony)
Liz adjusted her telescope, bringing the stars in Orion into focus. Sometimes it was easier to put things in perspective when she looked into the vastness of space. It had upset her terribly when she had learned what had been happening to Michael. How could one person treat another so badly?
She looked through the lens without seeing the stars that were reflected, her thoughts automatically turning to Max. This situation must be hurting him terribly. She knew he would feel responsible because he hadn't noticed anything wrong with Michael.
She was so deep in thought that the knock startled her, and suddenly Max was there as if her thoughts had conjured him.
"Liz, I'm sorry," he apologized for startling her, and also for coming to her with his problems, but she was the only one he had wanted to talk to. "I..."
"No," Liz assured him. "It's okay." She was glad that he still felt so close to her, still cherished their friendship.
"I know we've been needing to talk," Max said.
Liz shook her head, "Yeah, there's, there's some more important things to talk about though. I heard about Michael. Are you okay?"
"Not really," Max admitted. "I've just never seen him so upset. I have this weird feeling that he's just gonna leave without even saying goodbye."
"You know, maybe," Liz said, not really sure what motivated Michael, but she did know Max and Isabel had always been important to him. "Because if he did, he wouldn't be able to go through with it."
"I can't lose him."
The pain in Max's voice almost broke her heart and Liz would have done anything to make his pain go away but she didn't know how to make this better.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar watched from outside the trailer with a sense of panic as Michael packed up his stuff. He had just found him after all of these years and now he was going to lose him again. He couldn't let it happen.
Suddenly he saw Max coming and sighed with relief. Max was in charge. He wouldn't let Michael leave.
But as Kaldar listened to their conversation, he realized Max was not going to stop Michael from leaving. Max asked Michael not to leave but he didn’t order him to stay.
Kaldar watched as Max left, trying to decide what to do. And as Michael walked out the door and toward the road, Kaldar made a decision. He would use his powers to try to get Michael to change his mind about leaving, and if that failed Kaldar would go with him.
Staying out of sight, Kaldar ran to his truck and drove quickly until he reached the main highway, where Michael had gone. Then he pulled over and offered his master a ride.
After they had been driving for a moment he started using his empathy to make Michael feel homesick, as he reinforced it with his words. "What a joke."
"Huh?" asked Michael, confused by the sudden conversation.
"Roswell,” Kaldar continued. “Wouldn't bother, but it's on my southwest route. Sell a lot of soda in these tourist towns."
"Yeah, right."
Kaldar could tell Michael wasn’t impressed but he continued and used another burst of power designed to make his master feel the warmth of home. "I don't know why in the hell they come here," he said wryly. "Aliens, I guess."
He watched out of the corner of his eye as Michael opened the package Max had given him. Obviously his powers were working already.
"Ain't no aliens in that town.” Kaldar continued with a smile, and sent Michael another wave of homesickness. “Let me ask you something. If you were an alien, you can go anywhere in the world, would you pick Roswell?" He paused for emphasis. "Trust me, there ain't nothing in that town."
They drove for another few miles before Michael asked him to stop the truck.
"What's the matter kid?" Kaldar asked, feeling the loneliness pouring off his master in waves.
"I just forgot something, that's all," Michael said, getting out.
Kaldar pulled the truck back onto the road and continued in the direction he had been driving. He watched in the rear-view mirror as Michael crossed the road and started walking in the other direction. Back to Roswell.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Independence Day)
(Friday, February 18th, 2000)
Philip Evans had been able to rush through the paperwork to get Michael emancipated when it became known his foster father had beaten and abandoned him. It was also to his advantage that Judge Lewis was an old friend of Philip's.
The judge had interviewed Max and Isabel about their friend and talked to Michael about his plans for his future. After only a few minutes of deliberation he had determined it would be in Michael's best interest to be declared an adult to be responsible for his own life.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar rammed the shovel down into the soft earth, manually excavating a hole that would have taken only seconds to dig with his powers. He had needed to use his powers many times in the last few days and it had exhausted him. He had been forced to wait a couple of days after eliminating Michael's foster father to gather his strength.
Then he had taken on Hank's appearance and driven Hank's car to the Sheriff's station to explain to the Sheriff that he was leaving town, so Michael would not be blamed for Hank's disappearance. The Sheriff had easily accepted his story and was even glad to see him leave.
Kaldar threw a last shovelful of dirt behind him and finally climbed out of the hole, satisfied it was deep enough. Normally he would have used his powers to dispose of Hank’s body, but organic tissue was difficult to manipulate and it would have completely drained him.
He returned to the car to retrieve the body, which he dumped unceremoniously into the pit. Good riddance, he thought as he quickly covered the dead man with soil. He expended a little of his precious power to return the ground to its pristine condition and climbed into the car and sank into the seat, his breath coming in gasps from the exertion.
He waited a moment to catch his breath and shifted back into the guise of the drifter he had recently adopted. He popped a handful of Tic Tacs into his mouth trying to ease the pain in his head, then he put the car in gear and drove into the desert to dispose of the vehicle.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Sexual Healing)
(Sunday, February 20th, 2000)
(Beneath the Sand - Near the Pod Chamber)
Venus reached the correct position in the sky and the programming of the orb whirred to life, activating the back-up signal to trigger the Royal Four's mating instinct. The signal was carried on a frequency that could not be heard by human ears but was capable of traveling a great distance. When the signal reached the intended recipients it would send their hormones into over-dive giving them the overwhelming urge to couple.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It's February 20th.
I'm Liz Parker, and lately I've been having these feelings, like I'm changing inside, and part of me doesn't want to change. Part of me always wants to be my mom's little girl, but the thing is, these feelings are strong, dangerous, undeniable. It's like I have no choice. It's like, chemical.
Liz laid the pen Max had given her aside as she reread the words she had written in her journal. She didn't quite know how to explain what had been happening to her in the last week but something was different. It was as if something inside her was changing, coming alive, evolving, and not only was it changing her body but her mind and soul too.
The feelings she had been experiencing were like nothing she had known before and more and more often her thoughts were directed to Max. She had caught herself daydreaming about him with alarming regularity and although the situation and events in the dreams changed from day to day, the subject of her fantasies was always the same; Max.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Since he had awoken that morning, Max had not been able to stop thinking of Liz. He had been the one to end their relationship, but many times since then he had wondered if he had done the right thing. The urge to go to Liz and beg her to take him back had been growing for weeks, but today it had been almost overwhelming. He had argued with himself for days about the reasons why he should stay away from her, but more and more he could picture himself being with her, living his life with her, and as the day continued the reasons for staying away from her seemed to fade into the back of his mind.
As the sun set, he walked toward the Crashdown having made up his mind to win Liz back. He could see her through the window sitting at the counter, staring into space, her mind obviously not on her job.
Max stopped just outside the door, hit by the overwhelming impression that he was the focus of Liz's thoughts. It was like he could feel what she was feeling, just for a moment, and then the sensation was gone. He watched as Maria interrupted Liz, who sent a bowl of strawberries tumbling onto the floor.
Max pushed open the door, walked over and bent down to help pick up the spilled fruit. "Hey," he said softly.
"Hey," Liz greeted him with a smile of genuine welcome.
Except for the night of the blinde date, that he barely remembered, it was the first time Max had been this close to Liz in weeks, and he was having a hard time keeping his thoughts under control. He mumbled the first thing that came into his mind, "I hope this isn't my fault."
"Why would this be your fault?" Liz asked, obviously more in control of her emotions than he was.
"If I startled you," he said dumbly.
Liz smiled, "No. You know, I always knock over strawberries this time of day. Always. I'm just gonna go get more berries."
She turned to go into the kitchen but Max didn't want the encounter to end yet. "Well, wait,” he called, causing her to stop and turn back to him. He held out a berry. “Here's another one."
She accepted the berry and turned away again.
Max watched as Liz retreated from him, but he couldn't seem to take his eyes off of her, and followed her to the door leading into the back.
Liz noted his presence with amusement and called over her shoulder, "What are you doing here, Max?"
Max slipped easily into flirtatious banter, "Well, I have orders from my planet to take over the Earth."
"Besides that," Liz countered.
Max sobered immediately. "I want to make sure we can still be friends."
Liz crossed to the other end of the room and suddenly she was too far away from him. Max slowly stepped into the room, closing the distance between them.
"Yeah," Liz said, "I mean, we are.
"Good," he said, his eyes never leaving her.
"Why wouldn't we be?" she asked casually.
Liz was moving around the room as she was talking to him and it was driving him crazy. She would get close to him and then retreat. Her actions were arousing an instinct in him to stalk and capture and the feeling was only reinforced by their banter. Max moved closer to her, stopping within inches. "We really haven't been able to talk since, that night," he said, referring to her blind date.
"Max, people do a lot of dumb things when they're drunk," Liz said, dismissing his behavior as she turned to face him. She leaned in intimately, like she was sharing a secret, "Anyway, I understand."
Liz had missed the flirtation with Max, but now she wanted more. She wanted Max to crave her like she craved him and she possessed an overwhelming urge to temp him into action. Something within her was prompting her to act more outrageous, more brazen than she had ever imagined she could be; an instinct she didn't know she possessed dictating her actions.
Liz held Max's eyes from just inches away and stole a glance at his lips. Then she let her body brush his as she moved past him, and put an extra sway into her hips, knowing his total attention was focused on her.
Max thought Liz was going to kiss him and he leaned closer to her, but when she turned aside and brushed past him, he'd had to settle for inhaling the intoxicating scent of her hair. He watched her walk to the refrigerator to get more strawberries. She had her back to him, ignoring him, dismissing him, and he wanted her full attention. He stepped closer to her again, "And we're friends?"
Liz looked over her shoulder and smiled. "Yeah. We're friends," she answered briefly, and then turned her attention back to her job.
"Just friends?" he asked, feeling more than a little annoyed that she was still ignoring him.
Liz took the cartons of strawberries and headed for the counter. She brushed past Max and glanced over her shoulder at him. "Yeah," she agreed, "we're just friends."
She turned away from him to put the cartons on the table, and he leaned in closer just intending to inhale her sweet scent again, but her flirtatious behavior had escalated his craving for her and he wasn't satisfied with just being near her. He grabbed her arm and spun her around, pulling her to him and devouring her lips. Something within him registered Liz's initial surprise but when her arms wrapped around his neck and she melted into him, all coherent thought was erased from his mind.
As Liz became caught up in the sensations of being with Max again she unconsciously opened herself to him. She wasn't aware their minds and souls were straining to become one and as the kiss deepened, their emotions took over and the connection between them slid into place. It felt so right, so natural that Liz didn't realize what had happened and she was completely surprised by the deluge of images.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Sexual Healing)
(Monday, February 21st, 2000)
(Washington, DC)
Pierce glanced at the latest report about the Roswell subject, Max Evans. Since Topolsky had left Roswell, the information coming to him had been very sketchy, but one sentence from the report caught his attention.
Subject Michael Guerin has become an emancipated minor and is moving into an apartment.
Pierce called Agent Marley who was handling the surveillance. "Michael Guerin is getting an apartment. This is a perfect opportunity. Get in there today, when he’s at school, and set up a camera."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Episode - Sexual Healing)
(Tuesday, February 22, 2000)
Song Playing: Love and Pride by Paul King
Max stopped the Jeep in front of Michael's apartment building. All day he had been torn about the visions Liz was having. On one hand, he was curious about what they might discover, but he was worried about the method they had to use to extract the visions. He loved Liz and he wanted to be with her; that was not the problem. The problem was, he didn't want to use her, and he certainly didn't want her to feel like she was being used.
He shook his head as he exited the Jeep and walked toward Michael's door, already having made up his mind. He had asked Liz to meet him at Michael's apartment but he wouldn't use Liz to gather information. She was just too important to him, and when she got there he would tell her.
Now all he had to do was tell Michael and Isabel, he and Liz wouldn’t be continuing. Max knew they were counting on he and Liz to get more information, but they would just have to be disappointed.
He pushed Michael's door open, "Uh, listen, Liz is on her way over."
A look passed between Michael and Isabel. "Okay, we'll leave."
Max felt disgusted with the whole situation. "You guys don't have to leave."
"Go for it, Maxwell, for the good of all mankind, you lucky, undeserving dog," Michael said, as he grabbed his jacket and clapped Max on the arm.
Max's response to Michael's words was automatic, "Michael, that's not what this is about for me."
Michael discounted Max's protests. "Don't make me beg you to do what you and Liz obviously want to do anyways. I really don't see a problem with it."
Max's anger increased. "The problem is treating someone I care about like a thing. To be used."
Michael took Max's words as an accusation and was instantly angry. "What, and that's what I'm about? Is that what you're saying?"
"The words are coming from your mouth, Michael," Max countered.
Isabel stepped between, worried that the argument was escalating too quickly. "Okay, you guys, stop. Enough."
Michael sighed, releasing his anger. "Listen Maxwell, you are a sensitive guy. And you have available to you one of the top three seduction lines in history, with 'it's gonna help me find my home planet' and you're refusing to use it. No guy is that sensitive. Use it."
Isabel turned off the lights and snapped her fingers, lighting the candles she had placed strategically around the room.
Michael nodded, appreciating her work, "Nice."
"Umm," Isabel agreed
Michael opened the door and Liz walked in, but stopped when she saw the others.
Isabel smiled, "Hi."
Liz gave her a brief smile, "Hi."
"How's it going?" Michael asked.
"Strange," Liz said honestly.
"I'll bet," Isabel said, suddenly realizing what was happening to Liz.
Liz looked down, obviously embarrassed.
Michael broke the tension, "All right. We're leaving now." He turned back to Max, motioning over Liz's head, "But I got some Chaka Khan cued up in the CD player..."
Isabel grabbed him, cutting him off. "Yeah, okay. Bye."
Liz waited until the door closed behind her to speak to Max. "So, you told 'em, huh?"
"Yeah," Max said, feeling more guilty that he'd had to reveal what had happened between them.
"And now everyone's just sort of cheering you on, like at a football game."
"No. No, it's not like that," he instantly denied, but he knew she had picked up on the undercurrents. "I mean, yes, they want us to keep going so we can find out where all this leads. But, that's not..."
"Max," Liz cut him off, "I need to find out where all this leads, too." She pulled the collar of her shirt away from her neck to reveal the rash where the glowing hickey had previously been. "Look."
Max was shocked by the appearance of the rash. He had been afraid that there could be consequences if he got involved with Liz and he wouldn't know what to do. But he reached out and covered the mark with his hand, instantly forming a connection and pushing his healing power into her to restore her smooth, soft skin. After a moment he lifted his hand, "It's gone."
"Thanks," Liz said, moving closer, completely open, drawn to him in a way she didn't understand.
Acting purely on instinct, Max brushed his hand down Liz's arm, and somehow he was not surprised by the soft, golden glow that emanated from her skin.
Liz followed his gaze to the glow. It seemed so natural and unalarmed she asked him, "Max, do you understand any of this?"
"No," Max admitted. He was afraid that he might harm Liz in some way and hesitated.
But Liz's curiosity pushed her to proceed, "Can you take your shirt off?"
Liz's question took him by surprise. "Can I…? Yeah," he nodded, quickly shedding his jacket. Then he watched in surprise as Liz started to unbutton his shirt and pushed it down his arms.
Liz brushed her hand across his chest but was disappointed when no glow followed. "I can't do it to you."
Max hurried to reassure her, "I'm glowing everywhere; my toes, my heart. You can't see it. It's on the inside." He had promised himself they wouldn't continue the search, but being this close to her pushed all thoughts of anything but Liz out of his head, and he leaned in to kiss her.
Liz turned her head away. "No, Max. We can't do this."
"I know," Max agreed, as he took her head in his hands.
Liz shook her head, "You know, could I, uh... Could I get sick?"
"I don't know anything," Max admitted. "I don't even know who I am." He was so intoxicated by her presence that he could barely think and inhaled the fresh scent of her hair.
Liz felt like she was drowning in the emotions swirling around them. It felt so right being in Max's arms, and every instinct she possessed told her everything would be okay. The rational part of her brain had not shut down completely but it was fading quickly, and she was having a hard time focusing on anything but Max. "You know, the... the mark went away because... because you touched it."
Suddenly she was too far away from Max, and wrapped her arms around him, trying to continue her thought. "Maybe... maybe it came because we were away for... too long. That sounds really crazy, but... it could be a complete disaster."
Max reigned in his raging hormones, prepared to stop if Liz asked him. "I can't ask you to do anything that might hurt you in any way."
"I know," Liz said.
Max continued, "And I have no idea what that is, and what's right, or wrong."
"I know," Liz said, trying to stay rational. "I mean, and you know things," she faltered as Max kissed her neck but struggled to continue, "about me that you, um, that you shouldn't know. And my mother... My mother, who I love, is just gonna kill me,"
Max stopped her words with their first real kiss and it pushed them both over the edge.
"...if I don't die from this," Liz said.
"You're right," Max said with a smile, as he attempted to kiss her again.
"But I can't stop," Liz gasped.
It was the thing Max had been waiting for, her permission, and when she said the words, he pulled her to him in a searing kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Later that night)
(Near the Pod Chamber)
Max and Liz dug furiously, both of them feeling the urgency to retrieve the object burried under the sand.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The orb sensed that it had been uncovered and its light sensor cleared, and it activated an indication light, sending a bright shaft of blue-white light into the night sky.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Song Playing: Breathe by Faith Hill
Liz and Max settled down onto the blanket and into each other’s arms, and Max turned over the orb they had found, examining it from all angles.
“I wonder if your people will come to investigate?” Liz asked.
Max shook his head, “I don’t know?” He took Liz’s hand in his, “Are you sure you want to wait? What if someone does come? Are you scared?”
“No,” Liz said, looking up into Max’s face. “I’m with you. I know you’d never let anything happen to me.”
Max took Liz’s face in his hands and their lips met in a gentle kiss. He had sensed her hesitation earlier to take their physical relationship to the next level and he would never push her. So he simply enfolded her in his arms and placed a chaste kiss on the top of her head.
Liz sighed and snuggled into Max’s chest, reveling in the feeling of simply being together. All she could hear was his soft breath and the sounds of their two hearts beating.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kaldar was just settling in for the night, when a bright shaft of light caught his attention. The light appeared to originate from the just over the rocks that housed the Pod Chamber, and Kaldar's first thought was that Sodan had returned and was sending him a signal.
He pulled himself out of his abode but collapsed onto the desert floor when his legs buckled under him. He had expended a lot of energy over the last few days and he had not yet recovered. He waited a few minutes and then tried to stand again, using a near-by rock to steady himself.
When he succeeded in getting to his feet, he carefully made his way to the area where he had seen the light. Even though it was less than a mile away it took him over an hour to get there. Kaldar carefully looked around, trying to spot Sodan, but the other shape shifter was not there. Instead, he saw Max and a girl he didn't recognize lying together on a blanket, asleep, next to the old radio tower where he had buried the orb. He crept nearer, trying to get a closer look, and then he saw the orb lying next to them.
Kaldar shook his head in wonder. He couldn't understand how they had found it. He had buried the orb and told no one where it was. How had Max found it? He hadn't even emerged from his pod when the orb had been buried.
Kaldar studied the girl that Max had wrapped in his arms. She looked somewhat familiar but he couldn’t quite place her. Could this be Ava? he wondered. Maybe Sodan had found the others after all and Ava had been reunited with them. But if she was Ava, Kaldar asked himself, where was Sodan? He should be here keeping watch over them.
Sinking the ground, Kaldar popped a few Tic Tacs into his mouth as the possibilities swirled through mind. He had an impression the girl had something to do with finding the orb. She had somehow led Max to it.
Kaldar let his eyes roam over the girl, memorizing her face and once again noting Max's arm draped protectively over her. Whoever she was, it was obvious she was important to Max. Maybe, Kaldar thought, this girl was worth keeping an eye on.
